ã€ŠDirty And Dangerous Obsessionã€‹


 Chapter 1

    MONALISA P. O. V

    The wall clock ticked, matching the rhythm of my pounding heart in my spacious room. Sweat continued to trickle down my jaw as the time drew nearer.

    My body trembled with unease as I kept my eyes fixed on the wall clock, counting each passing second. I stood before the mirror, gazing at my reflection.

    Slowly, I let my nightie fall to the floor, revealing my n@ked body. I stared at myself, devoid of clothing. I shifted my gaze back to the wall clock.

    The seconds ticked away, intensifying the sinking feeling in my heart, the streams of sweat on my face, and the unexinable emotions coursing through my body.

    Returning my attention to the mirror, I observed the bruises and scars on my skin, along with the finger imprints on my face. My once beautiful face had be a target for abuse. My once slender figure had transformed into something unrecognizable.

    I nced at the wall clock once more. Only ten seconds remained until the opening of a new wound, more bruises, and an unquenchable me of pain and sorrow. I turned my head and looked at my door. The sound of approaching footsteps grew louder. A painful knot formed in my abdomen as my body trembled with nerves.

    The time continued to tick. Five seconds. Four seconds. Three seconds. Two seconds¡­ My door burst open, and the son of the devil entered my room.

    I quickly averted my gaze, focusing on the floor. I dared not look into his eyes, as it would result in a punch to my eyes or worse, a broken lip or nose.

    ¡°Rule number 1,¡± his deep, husky voice sent shivers down my spine. I trembled, my palms sweating. I heard a soft chuckle before he approached me.

    Using his thumb and index finger, he lifted my chin, forcing me to meet his piercing ocean-blue eyes. I detected a glimmer of anger within them.

    _Please, Lord, save me just this once. I wonder what wicked thoughts are running through his mind. _

    Suddenly, his hand swiftly moved through the air, striking the left side of my cheek and snapping me out of my thoughts. I instinctively grabbed my cheek, feeling the pain surge through me. Fear gripped me at the forceful attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± he warned calmly yet menacingly. I nodded quickly, still massaging my throbbing cheek to alleviate the pain.

    ¡°You must lie on your bed n@*ked, with your legs spre@d wide op*en,¡± I uttered in a shaky voice. He chuckled and released his grip on my chin, pushing back a strand of hair that obstructed his view.

    He slowly moved away from me, heading towards the window with his hand concealed behind his back. I raised my gaze to take in his appearance tonight. He wore his favorite ck leather pants, a ck leather turtleneck tee, and knee-high ck boots. His jet-ck hair was neatly tied at the nape of his neck.

    Just as he turned around, our eyes met. _What have I done? I shouldn¡¯t have stared at him for so long¡­ _

    ¡°Rule number 2,¡± he said, gradually approaching me. Strangely, I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from his as he drew nearer.

    My eyes delved into his deep ocean-blue eyes, searching for any trace ofpassion. His intimidating expression did not waver as he stood before me. My vulnerable body tensed.

    Warm liquid trickled down from my core. A smirk formed on his cold face. He raised his hand, brushing away a strand of hair that fell onto my face. ¡°You know¡­.. you have failed my two rules, and you must be punished for that,¡± He whispered, leaning closer until his lips barely grazed mine.

    I shut my eyes tightly, knowing what would follow. I tried to brace myself for the worst, but my body betrayed me. Yet, my greatest fear stood before me, holding my greatest enemy in his hand, waving it in front of my face. My eyes shot open, and I gasped in shock, my jaw dropping, as I beheld what he held. It was an @phrodisi@c!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Dominic¡¯s smirk deepened as he witnessed my reaction, taking a step back. My head spun in a whirlwind of confusion. Just the sight of it caused me to lose control. My body was already drenched in sweat.

    Two syringes, filled with @phrodisi@c liquid. One of the most potent and dangerous stimnts. Once it entered my system, my body would never be the same again. My desires would be uncontroble, willing to be satisfied by anything or anyone. The burning mes between my legs would drive me to desperate measures. Sadly, Dominic had been feeding me it for the past thirteen years, since I was ten years old. They coursed through every part of my body.

    I stumbled backward, shaking my head in disbelief. But his mind was made up, and nothing could deter him. Dominic continued to approach me, a devilish smirk on his lips. Each step he took sent my heart into overdrive. I had no choice but to beg for mercy, even if I vowed never to beg this monster standing before me.

    ¡°Dom, you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± I pleaded, extending my hands in a futile attempt to halt his advance.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wish that my dead family would jump down from heaven and flog the living daylight out of him. Sometimes I wondered what wrong I had done that was so unforgivable, that Dominic hated me so much and decided to be a thorn in my flesh. I¡¯ve to think of a way to escape this hell no matter, before i lose the little sanity i¡¯m holding on to.

    ¡°Rule number 15,¡± he stated, his voice deepening. His eyes zed with an intense fire, and his jaw twitched as he continued to stride towards me.

    At that moment, I knew there was no turning back. No amount of begging would change Dom¡¯s mind. Still reeling from the shock, Dom produced another syringe, making it three in total. That was when I realized my fate was sealed. I copsed to the ground, sinking to my knees with my hands sped together.

    Tears streamed down my face without ceasing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will never say your name again, please,¡± I pleaded as he stood before me, holding the three syringes in his right hand.

    _Has he gone mad? I¡¯ve never taken three shots at once, not even two. I¡¯m as good as dead. Who will save me from this cruel monster in human form? _

 Chapter 2

    MONALISA P. O. V

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I looked up at him, sobbing softly as my shoulders shook.

    I felt scared and helpless as Dominic approached me with the syringe in his hand. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t want this. I beg you, master,¡± I silently prayed that my plea would touch his heart. But he was a devil, gripping my right arm tightly, attempting to inject me with the needle.

    I struggled to break free, my body bouncing with each movement. ¡°Let me go, you monster!¡± I screamed, hitting him in desperation. But my efforts were in vain as he managed to pierce the syringe into my flesh.

    A loud scream escaped my lips as the needle dug deeper, causing my heart to ache like a sword piercing through it. My muscles weakened, and I slowly sank to the floor.

    His smirk widened as he saw my vulnerability. He crouched down beside me, his hand caressing my skin. ¡°You are mine. You belong to me, and I will do as I please,¡± he whispered in my ear, bringing out the second syringe.

    I forced myself to meet his gaze as he brought the syringe closer to my arm. I was too weak to fight back, so I allowed him to proceed. ¡°I created  you. I gave you life, and now I will destroy you, Lisa!¡± he groaned, injecting the contents of the second syringe into my body.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Surprisingly, I felt no reaction, unlike with aphrodisiacs. I remained calm, waiting for the third injection. ¡°You are mine forever!¡± he dered, piercing thest syringe into me before roughly pushing me to the ground and kicking me with his boots.

    _What a beast. _

    Iy on the floor, feeling lifeless. The dosage he had injected was too much, 750 cm. Normally, he used 250 cm per syringe, but today he had gone to extreme lengths. I had no choice but to leave everything to God. He stood up, with a satisfied smile on his face as he cleaned his hands with a towel, a frown forming on his forehead. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he raised his hand to the air and began counting. ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ 4¡­¡±

    That was it. I started feeling different inside my body.

    Anger and pain surged through me, causing me to spit in his face. ¡°I hate you! One day, I will kill you with my own hands. Remember my words, Dominic Sinero!¡± I groaned, feeling the pain. My body was on fire. I crawled towards him, an emotionless expression on his face as he red at me. But I didn¡¯t care. All I wanted was his touch. He smirked, reaching out to hold my jaw.

    With his other hand, he wiped the saliva off his face, a disgusted expression on his face as he stared at me. ¡°I will watch you try, my little Lisa,¡± he muttered. Leaning over, he brushed his lips against mine, igniting a spark in my body. But our moment was interrupted by a phone call. He pulled away, disappointment evident on my face.

    _Why now, of all times? __

    DOMINIC¡¯S P. O. V

    Being interrupted during my important business was something I despised. Phil better have a good reason for this, or he¡¯ll face the consequences. Lisa¡¯s groans caught my attention. She writhed in pain, and my phone rang loudly.

    I retrieved it from my pocket, answering the call and cing it against my ear.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Phil¡¯s voice boomed through the speaker.

    ¡°What is it? Any news?¡± I asked calmly, my eyes fixed on Lisa as she pleasured herself against the wall. A smirk formed on my lips, but Phil¡¯s silence alerted me that something was wrong. ¡°Speak, Phil,¡± I urged him.

    ¡°Master, Mob boss Derek has ordered you to surrender in front of the entire brotherhood. He also wants you to give up your daughter, Monalisa.¡±

    The mention of that name spelled trouble. Derek and I had been rivals for 25 years. He thought he could control me just because he was the boss of all bosses in the mafia.

    I had been part of the brotherhood before Derek joined. I had been loyal in all our dealings, but his arrival ruined my chances of bing the next mob boss.

    He had more influence, power, and authority. His rules had to be obeyed, but I would never let him take my little Lisa. I have single handedly raised my daughter for the past 13 years and i can¡¯t stand back i watch that idiot take her away from me.

    ¡°Never! I will never allow that devil toy a hand on my daughter. Never!¡± I growled, the veins in my arms bing more prominent. My gaze never left Lisa as I spoke on the phone.

    Phil sighed loudly. ¡°We can¡¯t fight back. His men are skilled, and we are no match for them. They¡¯re on their way to the mansion. You need to leave now,¡± he admitted calmly.

    I paced the room, searching for a solution. ¡°Let¡¯s run away andy low for now. You cane and take Lisa with you. I trust you more. I¡¯ll sort things out in Mexico, and you should bring her there as soon as possible,¡± Imanded, feeling frustrated and confused.

    _Fu*ck you, Derek! Soon, you¡¯ll bow before me. _

    MONALISA P. O. V

    The pain I was experiencing made it difficult to focus on his conversation, but I could sense the tension in the room. Something big was happening. But what exactly was the trouble? There was only one person capable of instilling fear in Dominic. It could only be¡­..

    ¡°Drink this and get dressed quickly. We¡¯re leaving immediately,¡± he threw a small bottle containing a brown liquid.

    Without hesitation, I opened it and consumed its contents, breathing heavily. I looked up at him, seeing the worries in his eyes as he turned towards the door.

    Suddenly, he stopped, not facing me. ¡°Phil will be here soon. Get your things ready. You two will be going to Mexico,¡± he said. He turned around and stumbled towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything with him. He won¡¯t take it lightly. Obey his instructions. And if he reports your stubbornness, I won¡¯t hesitate to punish you. You know what that means,¡± he whispered in my ear before leaving the room.

    The pain disappeared after consuming the liquid. I quickly got up from the floor and hurried to my wardrobe, my bre@sts and @ss bouncing. I retrieved my luggage from the top of the wardrobe, with an idea forming in my mind as I looked around.

    _This was my chance to escape. I need to leave this ce as soon as possible. _

 Chapter 3: Kicking Him Where It Hurts

    Chapter Three: Kicking Him Where It Hurts

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I packed all my valuable belongings into my luggage and suddenly realized that I had been naked the whole time. I chuckled softly, shaking my head.

    I reached into my wardrobe and grabbed a red tee and ck shorts. I put them on and zipped up my luggage.

    Suddenly, my door swung open and a young guy walked into my room, ring at me as he approached. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t have time to waste,¡± he said coldly, ncing at his wristwatch. The shining silver on his watch caught my eye, sparkling under the dim blue light in my room. It looked like it was made of silver.

    _What a rude guy! _

    I looked at him for a moment, probably checking out his outfit. He was wearing a ck baggy tee and ck pants. His ck hair fell adorably on the right side of his face, giving him a yboy vibe.

    He had a small gold ne around his slim neck and his left wrist was adorned with various pretty bracelets. His right arm was covered in tattoos, including a snake, a scorpion, and the head of a wolf.

    _This Phil guy is too much. Even his cologne smells simr to Dominic¡¯s. But he¡¯s cute anyway! _

    He walked towards me, grabbed my luggage handle, and started leaving my room without saying a word or giving me a chance to speak. I guess he was ufortable with my gaze, which is why he reacted that way.

    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± I called out, running after him. But he kept walking faster, not even ncing back as I chased after him.

    _How am I supposed to carry out my ns with him acting like this? God! I need your help right now. _

    Finally, we exited the building and I followed closely behind him, grumbling under my breath in an attempt to get his attention. But he was determined to ignore me.

    _I won¡¯t let him ruin my chance of escaping this hell. Never! _

    ¡°Phil¡­ I forgot some important things in my room. Can I go get them?¡± I asked. He stopped when he heard me call his name and turned to look at me for the second time.

    I saw his eyebrows furrow and his forehead crease. Slowly, his mouth formed a hard line and the muscle in his jaw twitched. Anger was evident on his face. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s important,¡± I pleaded with him, trying to fake a convincing expression.

    But the clever guy turned around and continued walking. That¡¯s when I noticed a gun in his back pocket. I quickly ran up behind him and hugged him from behind, wrapping my hands around his neck. ¡°Please¡­ I won¡¯t take long, I promise. I know we have a flight to catch,¡± I whined, pouting my lips like a child, even though he couldn¡¯t see me since I was behind him.

    He let go of my luggage handle and tried to pry my hands off his neck, but I held on tightly as I continued to beg. He struggled to free himself from my grip. I took advantage of the opportunity to slip my right hand into his back pocket, while my left hand remained on his neck.

    I discreetly took the gun out of his pocket and quickly hid it under my tee. Finally, I released my hold on his neck and shed him a smile as he rolled his eyes at me and asked, ¡°Is it really that important?¡± He spoke inly, running his hand through his dark hair in frustration as he suspiciously red at me.

    ¡°Just give me a minute,¡± I said, leading the way back to the building, confident that he was following behind me with a deep frown on his face. But who cares anyway?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I pushed open my door and entered my room, thinking about the perfect time to execute my ns. Shortly after, Phil walked in, rolling my luggage with his right hand. ¡°We¡¯re here now. We need to leave as soon as possible,¡± he muttered, scanning my room.

    ¡°Can you help me look for my shoes? I remember leaving them in this corner of my room, but I can¡¯t seem to find them anywhere,¡± I said, pretending to search through my empty wardrobe and grumbling under my breath, pretending to be frustrated.

    turned to see his eyebrows raised and his face twisted in confusion. Damn! He looked so funny.

    ¡°Am I a joke to you?¡± he groaned angrily. His expression changed from confusion to pure anger as he clenched his fist. If looks could kill, I would be six feet under by now.

    He angrily turned towards the door and started walking away, saying, ¡°You better follow me or you won¡¯t like what I do.¡± He warned in a cold, threatening voice and kicked my luggage to the floor before leaving.

    I slowly tiptoed towards my luggage and unlocked it. I pulled out my highest heels from among my shoes as I followed behind him. I raised my hand high and struck him hard on the back of his head before he could reach for my door handle.

    Damn! Blood was gushing out from the cut I had inflicted on him. I suddenly became scared of the consequences of my actions. But right now, I didn¡¯t care anymore. All I wanted was to escape from this hellhole. I couldn¡¯t go back to Dominic; now I had the chance to finally be free like a bird.

    Phil slowly turned towards me, his eyes bloodshot. His face was devoid of all emotion and his gaze burned through my skin. He pressed his lips together tightly as he stormed towards me like a predator going after its prey.

    _Monalisa, think and act fast. You have to do something. Time is running out. _

    Phil closed the distance between us, getting closer and closer with a clenched fist.

    Being the quick-thinking girl that I am, I pulled out the gun I had hidden under my shirt. I pointed it in his direction. ¡°Take one step closer and I swear, I¡¯ll blow your damn skull off!¡± I dered loudly. He stopped and burst intoughter, leaving me confused.

    __Isn¡¯t he scared of the gun I¡¯m holding? Fuck! Monalisa, you¡¯re such an idiot. Why would he be scared of a gun when he¡¯s Dominic¡¯s right-hand man? They both have darkness in their veins. __

    But I didn¡¯t let my thoughts discourage me. I tightened my grip on the gun, being more cautious. He continuedughing like a maniac as he walked towards me, perhaps my shoe strike had affected his brain.

    _Good for him. _

    ¡°Holding an empty gun, huh?¡± he sneered, a hint of mockery in his voice. I began to back away, still holding onto the gun. ¡°You want to shoot, right? Then go ahead. What¡¯s stopping you?¡± he sneered,ughing loudly.

    At some point, I started doubting myself. What if he was telling the truth? That meant I was in trouble.

    He finally stopped in front of me. ¡°Fuck!¡± he cursed. ¡°It hurts. How could you think of using your shoes on me?¡± he muttered under his breath, holding his head in pain. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you,¡± he groaned and lunged towards me. Without thinking, I pulled the trigger, my eyes tightly shut. After a few seconds, I heard him whimpering. I slowly opened my eyes and saw him lying in a pool of blood.

    His leg was bleeding profusely and my jaw dropped. ¡°What the hell?!¡± I looked at the gun in my hand in shock, then shifted my gaze to Phil, who was groaning in pain on the floor, clutching his wounded leg. Seeing his weakened state, I quickly grabbed my luggage and headed for the exit, but I found myself being held against the wall.

    Damn! I could barely breathe as I struggled to free myself, but all my efforts were in vain. ¡°Let me go, you fucking idiot!¡± I shouted, hitting his hand repeatedly. In the process, the gun slipped from my hand and fell to the ground, out of my reach.

    He hissed in pain, trying hard not to break down, but he was sweating profusely. The bullet was already taking its toll on him. ¡°Do you¡­ do you think I¡¯ll let you go unpunished? I¨CI will te¡ªtell Dominic everything. ¡± he sputtered, his voice filled with pain.

    At the mention of ¡®DOMINIC,¡¯ fear gripped my body and my head spun like a wild tornado. But the strength I never knew I had overcame my fear. I used the only weapon I had at that moment, kicking him hard in between his legs to make him let go.

 Chapter 4

    MONALISA P. O. V

    ¡°Fuck!!!¡± His hand speedily left my neck and held unto his poor dick, as he massaged them softly. I finally breathed a sigh of relief as I ran with all my might and grabbed my gun.

    I pointed it directly at him with shaking hands. ¡°I wanted to let you live, but I hate snakes.¡± I pulled the trigger, and the bullet pierced through his heart, and he slumped to the ground, coughing out blood, as he breathed hisst breath. Without feeling satisfied, I took out the heel of my shoe and stuck it into his eyes.

    Suddenly, I heard gunshots sounding everywhere. Fuck! My heart leaped for a second, and I tried topose myself. I gazed at Phil¡¯s lifeless body lying on the floor, and I shook my head sideways in fright, probably marveling at how I did it.

    I¡¯m a murderer after all. I¡¯m no different from Dominic. I¡¯m a beast just like him who doesn¡¯t feel remorseful when ending someone¡¯s life.

    Phil might have a family waiting to wee him back home, or perhaps a girlfriend or a child. Why didn¡¯t I think of that before pulling the trigger? I¡¯m such a heartless being. I slowly slumped down to the ground beside Phil¡¯s lifeless, cold body, as I sobbed gently.

    My eyes gazed at the gun I was holding and diverted them to Phil¡¯s body. That was when I realized the meaning of what I¡¯d done-staining my hands with human blood. From today onward, I will have to kill to be saved. I will have to fight for survival because every breath I take now is numbered. Because if any word of my escape gets to Dominic, hell will surely break loose.

    That¡¯s why I have to be strong now and not sit back here and cry over a dead body. Because if they were in my position, they could¡¯ve done worse by burning me alive because that is how evil their hearts can be.

    I quickly wiped away my tears with the back of my palm, because they didn¡¯t deserve my sympathy or tears. because they turned me into the beast I am today. They made me this way, and they will surely taste their own medicine soon.

    The gunshots became louder than ever as I hurriedly grabbed my luggage from the floor. I held onto the gun tightly with my right hand to defend myself while I rolled my luggage with my other hand as I made it to the door.

    Suddenly, the loud vibration of a cell phone made me halt, and I nced back to check where it wasing from.

    And I discovered it wasing out of Phil¡¯s pant pocket. I hastily rushed to him and retrieved the cell phone, and as expected, *Dom boss* name was boldly written on the screened call. Without thinking twice, I quickly turned off the cell phone before dipping it into my pant pocket.

    _I have to leave here as soon as I can before those bad guys get to me. __

    I ran out of the room with my heart beating rapidly against my chest, as goosebumps covered my skin. because I was feeling so nervous at the moment.

    I finally came out of the building and saw some groups of hefty men surrounding the whole building, looking well-armed and treacherous.

    Their eyes kept darting around, while others were running around the building, firing their bullets endlessly at every corner, which resulted in the breaking down of windows and walls.

    _Damn! These men looked so dangerous. If not, who could be wearing such a heavy suit in this hot sun without reconsideration? _

    My eyes and mind became vignt as my eyes nced around for a root of escape. I quickly rolled my luggage and ran to the back of the building, and the only way out was to jump over the wall.

    At that moment, I never thought of how lengthy the process was because I was so determined. I suddenly heard footstepsing in my direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I will shoot.¡± I heard them warn in a union as their strong boots hit the ground. Without having much time to think, I threw my luggage over the wall, and my gazended on my little hands. I wondered how high I would have to jump over the wall.

    They started firing bullets all over in my direction. ¡°Fuck!¡± I jumped up, dodging bullets flying in my direction. At the speed of light, I jumped over the wall. My stomach brushed so hard against the wall, causing me to groan out in anguished pain as it circted all over my body.

    Suddenly, I felt like a fire was piercing under the skin of my right toe. My hand tightened so hard into a fist as my mouth pressed into a hard line, trying so hard not to scream out the brain eruption that red all over my body, causing me to shiver as I tried to control my body.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    My body kept vibrating like I was connected to the bare wire of an electric as I felt my blood freeze up like a piece of ice.

    I tried to maintain my position on the wall, regardless of how my body was about to lose its bnce anytime soon. Huddling the only strength I had in me, I fell over to the other side, permitting myself tond on any surface I found myself on.

    I thought I could wake up and see myself in heaven, but I was disappointed when I saw myself on the bare ground with my body still vibrating. I nced down to my toe and noticed that the bullets were connected to an electric robe, which would paralyze me for some minutes.

    Both hands hastily grabbed the robe, ignoring the sting mesing out of it as I held it so tightly. I began to pull, and at the same time, I screamed out in pain. But I continue to pull, shunning the anguished pains that shoot all over my tissues and body cells.

    Luckily, I sessfully pulled out the rope with the bullets connected to the edge of the rope. Blood was oozing so massively from the open hole on my toe. I nced around for my luggage, and I found it right beside me. I unzipped it and pulled out one of my tees.

    I tore the neckline in two with my teeth. I quickly used it to wrap up my wounded toe to stop the bleeding but to no avail.

    My eyes wandered around as I pulled out some grass leaves growing on my left. I smashed the leaf together and dipped it into my wounded toe, as I used my torn cloth to wrap it up.

    At least it willst me until I get to a safer ce. I stumbled to stand up from the ground, as I was drenched in my sweats. I felt weak, but I had to keep going. I have to go away from this ce, where Dominic and his boys can never find me.

    I quickly pulled out Phil¡¯s phone from my back pocket and turned it on. Immediately, the screen came back to life. Massages kept popping endlessly into the phone, and it all came from Dominic.

    I ignored them all as I pressed on the call log; luckily it wasn¡¯t on the lock pin, as I found ¡®Ariel Sky airway¡¯ contact among the call log. I quickly guessed it belonged to anyone who booked the flight for us to Mexico.

    I dialed the number, cing the phone on my ear, and after a few rings, a youngdy¡¯s voice boomed on the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°Ariel from Sky Airways speaking.¡±

    I breathe out in relief. ¡°I guess Mr. Phil booked a flight this afternoon to Mexico?¡± I asked in a calm voice, trying to keep my voice clear.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. Together with ady called Monalisa.¡± She responded.

    ¡°I want to cancel that flight and rece it with Italy. Can you do that for me?¡± I asked, praying in my heart not to be asked unnecessary questions.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Phil had cleared off the bills. And you¡¯re lucky you called at the right time. Italy ne will take off at 50mins from now, Ma¡¯am.¡± She answered politely.

    I ended up the call, with a smile on my face. Now it¡¯s time to start a new life. and nothing will stop me now.

 Chapter 5; Her Kindness

    DOMINICP. O. V

    I felt like a coward, running away from Derek¡¯s men. Of course, that was the only option I had left, because I couldn¡¯t be foolish enough to engage in a physical fight with them, except that I wanted to find myself in the deepest pit of hell.

    My right hand rested upon my waist as I paced around my sitting chamber, calling different contact numbers for Phil. He hasn¡¯t been picking up my calls, nor has he replied to my several messages.

    I¡¯m beginning to get sick with worry because I know what Derek¡¯s men arepetent at doing, but I trust Phil to be smart enough not to engage in a physical fight with them; rather, he should sneak my Lisa out of that building and bring her to me.

    The thought of Derek being the mastermind behind all these makes me want to confront him, but then it would mean demanding war, and I can¡¯t risk it, knowing I could lose eventually.

    I decided to give Phil another call, and luckily it went through. ¡°Pick up your damn phone, Phil!¡± My finger drummed softly on the wall, waiting impatiently. But Damn! He ended the call which got me even more furious. I attempted to call again, but this time I was shocked to find his phone shut down.

    Perhaps Derek¡¯s men might have held them, hostage. Fuck! He should not darey his sinful hands on my Lisa, or else hell will break loose.

    I punched my folded fist against the wall in anger. Damn!!! Just those thoughts alone want to make me go crazy. I stormed over to the huge long table beside my window. I carried out the ss jar from the table and threw it against the wall, which dispersed all over the floor. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, I broke whatever items my eyes could lean upon. My heart rose and fell after turning my sitting chamber into a total mess beyond recognition.

    Suddenly my door swung open, and two of my men strode towards me, presenting me with a young man who knelt before me, dressed in white and ck attire. My face was screwed up in confusion because his face was not familiar to me. He looked different from my boys.

    ¡°Master, he is a spy from mob boss Derek.¡± One of my men exined. I swirl around the young man, walking with my hands grasped behind my back.

    I suddenly crouched down to his level, and that was when I noticed the great job my men performed on his face because they were all red and swollen.

    My hand slowly moved to his neck, and I discovered arge tattoo on his neck-and that was Derek¡¯s logo, the *Eagle*. I nodded my head and stood up before swirling around him again as I spoke to him.

    ¡°How much does he pay you, if you trust me, I¡¯ll triple that amount for you. All I just wanted from you is all the important information about your boss.¡± With a smirk, I crouched down in front of him, pulling his jaws gently with my hand.

    His face looked bloody with broken lips, his body was covered with several bruises, and his clothes were torn into nuggets.

    He stared down at me with such bravery, without any hint of fear. He wasn¡¯t having any difort expression, neither was he grunting. He maintained his calm expression without any smirking ying on his lips.

    That was another thing I admired about Derek¡¯s men. His men acted just like him. They behaved like him and never felt intimidated by anyone except for their boss. Their loyalty and submissiveness made other mafias envy Mob boss Derek a lot.

    ¡°What do you think about my offer?¡± I leaned over and whispered into his ear as my lips brushed faintly against his cheek.

    For the first time, his lips stretched into a smirk, and he shook his head sideways gently, moving his gaze to the floor. ¡°You know all the Brotherhood¡¯s codes better than I do, Dominic. I¡¯m so ashamed of your stupidity.¡± He muttered and brushed his cheek against mine, but I could sense mockery in his tone of voice.

    ¡°I will make you richer. I will give you a good life. I will make you live like¨C¨C¨C¡±

    He shook his head sideways as he spoke, ¡°You can¡¯t buy my royalty and submission to my mob with your cheap tokens.¡± He asserted, interrupting me, rolling his eyes. But maintaining that calm expression, which made me wonder how he does that effortlessly,

    ¡°Ain¡¯t you afraid of death? because I will dly offer you a slow and painful death. I will pierce my digger into your skin, slicing them piece by piece and feeding them into your mouth.¡± I imperiled intending to make him adhere to my request.

    He suddenly burst intoughter, and his face quickly adjusted to his calm expression. ¡°A spy is meant to go on a mission, entice important information for his master, and return to base to deliver the results of his sessful mission to his master. But if eventually he is caught by the enemy, the penalty is death!¡± He groaned and stated one of the brotherhood codes to me.

    I stood up and strode closer to my window. ¡°Untie him and let him go,¡± I ordered my men. My lips nted into a smile because of the thoughts in my mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y those mind games with me because I know all your tactics. You wanted your men to set me free so that you could order my killing outside your territory? Woah! I sometimes wonder how your mind foolishly works. But let me remind you of what you have already forgotten. Don¡¯t think highly of yourself because your days are numbered!¡± He thundered in a loud voice as his chest rose and fell.

    I turned and dashed toward him, gripping his neck and tightening my hold around him, ¡°You talked too much! ept my request now!¡± I growled as my hands pressed tightly on his neck. But he was staring back at me, shing me a smile.

    ¡°You are like a mere servant to him.¡± He burst intoughter, saying, ¡°You will serve him like your king because he rules over you.¡± He heckled, as he couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter.

    ¡°Stop talking¡­.!!!!¡±

    ¡°You will always live to bow to his feet.¡± He yelled fearlessly in my face. The rage in me was boiling like a hot volcano as his words sank into every body cell and kept echoing in my ears.

    ********

    MONALISA¡¯S POV

    The taxi driver who was driving me to the airport was so busy shaking his head and moving his finger to the rhymes of UNSTOPPABLE by Sia booming on his car speaker. He swiftly veered around to look at me, sitting in the back seat, and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, happiness is free.¡± He muttered with a genuine smile on his face, trying to start up a conversation with me.

    I nodded my head, shing him a smile in return. ¡°Of course, but not everyone is that fortunate to be happy even though it¡¯s free,¡± I muttered, with sincerity licensing in my voice, as I diverted my gaze to the window.

    ¡°You know¡­ no one is worth anyone¡¯s tears in this world. No matter the difficulties we face in the world, Rather, we will remain strong and keep fighting for that happy ever after because everyone deserves love, care, and happiness.¡± He said, peeking a nce at me.

    My lips stretched into a smile. I felt some warmth in my heart, hearing those words from him. Somehow, his words gave me hope. gave me the strength to keep fighting because I know that I deserve love, care, and all the happiness in this world.

    Within 30 minutes, the ride finally came to an end, and that was when the realization hit me so hard on the head that I had no dime to pay for my fare. I suddenly felt embarrassed.

    _What am I going to do now? _

    My hand slides slowly to the back of my head, scratching my hair nervously. I don¡¯t know how to break it down to him that I have no money to pay him.

    ¡°20 MINUTES MORE FOR THE ITALY PLANE TO TAKE OFF!!¡± A youngdy¡¯s voice boomed on the huge speaker from the airport premises. My eyes nced at the entrance through the window as the cap man stepped down from his guy and gestured me to do the same too.

    I hesitated for a while but had no choice but to step out of the car because I couldn¡¯t stay in there forever. ¡°Ehhm¡­.. Mr.¡ª-¡± He cut me short by helping me roll out my luggage from his car before shing me a smile.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother about the payment; I understand everything.¡± He muttered, shocking me to the bone, as I stared at him, feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°Your facial expression said it all.¡± He added, with his finger pointing out to my face.

    I nodded my head and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered with so much gratitude in my heart as I quickly made my way to the door entrance.,

    I brought out Phil¡¯s phone from my pant pocket and dialed Arial Sky Airline¡¯s contact line. After a few rings, she picked up. ¡°I¡¯m at the airport now,¡± I spoke in a calm voice, ncing around. Everywhere was filled with people rolling their luggage here and there, minding their own business.

    ¡°If you are on the premises. ¡°All you have to do is head straight to the board room; you will see me there.¡± She instructed. I sighed in relief and rolled my luggage alongside with me. I stride down the hallway, lost in my thoughts.

    I followed the direction she gave me, and I finally stood in front of a ss door. I gently pushed it open and peered through the small opening. My gaze came into contact with hers as she shed me a smile and gestured for me toe inside.

    I walked fully into the room and saw many passengers sitting and waiting patiently to be attended to too. ¡°Mona Lisa, right?¡± Ariel asked, striding towards me with her well-fitting blue and white steward attire, while I nodded my head in confirmation. ¡°I wanted to call Dominic, but here you are. Dominic¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Can I use the washroom?¡± ¡°Can you show me where it¡¯s located?¡± I quickly interrupted her before she couldplete her statement. Just at the mention of Dominic¡¯s name, my stomach crumbled in difort as I clung tightly to it, ignoring people¡¯s stares.

    She quickly held my arm, with concern written all over her face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°We have a clinic on the next ward.¡± She admitted it, stroking my arms softly. Suddenly her eyes nced down at my feet, and she shrieked out, ¡°Your toe is percting with blood!¡± Her finger pointed at my feet.

    I shook my head in disbelief and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I just need to use the washroom.¡±

    ¡°I insist; please, Monalisa.¡± ¡°Let me take care of you.¡± She pleaded, flickering her eyshes cutely. She held my hand and dragged me to the clinic, where my wounded toe was well-dressed. The doctor gave me some drugs that would diminish the pain for a while and instructed me to take them twice a day because my wound was very deep.

    I thanked him but still insisted that I should be taken to the washroom. Ariel held to my request and led me along the hallway that led to the washroom. Soon, we stood in front of a metal door, which she pushed open and strode inside while I followed behind.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This airport is really beautiful. ¡°I love it,¡± I said, smiling while my eyes nced around.

    ¡°Yeah! It is. ¡°This washroom is camera-free, and it¡¯s also soundproof too.¡± She disclosed, raising her gaze to the wall. ¡°At that moment, I noticed a butterfly tattoo on her left neckline, which looked so familiar to me. ¡°You can use the washroom now while I wait for you outside. I will call Dominic and inform him about your situation.¡± She smiled, operating her cell phone. I think she was already calling Dominic¡¯s line as she made for the door.

    _Oh no! I can¡¯t let her tell Dominic anything, or else I¡¯m doomed! _

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6:

    MONALISA¡¯S POV.

    I hastily pulled out my gun from my undershirt and aimed it in her direction. ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare think of calling him Or consider yourself dead!¡± I grumbled in a deep slow voice as I slowly sauntered towards her, my gun aimed at the back of her head.

    She slowly turned around and nced at me with a dropped jaw. Slowly, her gaze shifted from my face down to the gun I was holding tightly, and she started trembling in fear.

    I shook my head, ¡°You thought I was the dumbest not to recognize that you are one of his mistresses? Or probably you thought I wouldn¡¯t see your face that night. Fucking him like a loose animal on heat.¡± I sneered in anger as her face became clearer to me.

    I knew she could certainly spill over everything to her dicksucker of a boyfriend, and I can¡¯t take the risk of sparing her either. I knew I had to do something about her or else, everything I had worked so hard for would be ruined.

    ¡°You bitch!How dare you insult me?¡± She angrily charged towards me in rage, intending to pull my hair with both hands stretched out, but I was fast enough to pull the trigger. My bullet made its way deep into her stomach.

    ¡°ATTENTION EVERYBODY!! ¡± ITALY PLANE WILL TAKE OFF IN 5 MINUTES.¡±

    Damn it!! I cursed under my breath as she kept groaning in pain. Coughing out blood from her mouth and nose, her hands clung tightly to her bleeding stomach, ¡°Save me.¡± She cried, stretching out her right hand toward me, with some drops of tears streaming down her face as she sobbed in pain.

    My heart sank into my stomach, witnessing such a sight. I was helpless. I don¡¯t know who I¡¯ve be any more or what kind of monster I have be because I can¡¯t feel my heartbeats anymore. Did she deserve such cruelty from me? Did she deserve such brutality as a repayment for her care and kindness toward me? Damn it!

    ¡°Please¡­. help me. I can¡¯t die yet!¡± Her stifled voice pierced into my heart like a sword. I felt a sharp pain deep inside my heart, but then it waned instantly like a sh of light. My hands stretched out to her, but my body refused to move while my leg seemed like it was pinned to the ground.

    Right before my eyes, Ariel released her hand from her stomach and turned pale, giving up to a ghost. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I softly whispered.

    I quickly dipped my gun back into my tee and hurriedly left the washroom, rolling my luggage out, as I walked along the hallway in haste toward my ne, not to get caught by anyone.

    Thankfully, I got there on time. Perhaps because I was thest passenger, the security didn¡¯t intrude on my luggage or search my body, which I was thankful for. Soon our ne flew directly into the sky.

    *********

    DOMINIC

    ¡°YOU WILL LIVE TO BOW TO HIS FEET.¡± Danm!!! Those words echoed more than every other word he had uttered. My brain was on the verge of explosion as my hands held onto his neck more tightly, intending to separate his head from his body.

    He wasn¡¯t pleading-neither was he in tears or struggling to get my hands off him. He just stood there and allowed me to vent my anger on him.

    I let go of his neck and instructed my boys to take him away. ¡°Lock him up and torture him till you break him down, but don¡¯t kill him. I will need him in my future.¡± I ordered, waving my hand in their direction, and they dragged him away. Soon, the vibrant from my phone interrupted me.

    I retrieved my phone from my pocket; an unsaved number was disyed on my phone screen. Without thinking twice, I dragged the green answer button, which I regretted almost immediately.

    ¡°Let my boy go!¡± His deep husky threatened voice boomed on my phone¡¯s speaker, with anger lilting in his voice. I knew instantly it was the mob boss.

    ¡°Is that a request?¡± I sneered, a smirk disying on my lips. But my mind was so tense about how he got my contact number. I have forgotten that he is a mob boss, and he always has his ways of getting what he wants.

    ¡°It¡¯s an order!¡± He thundered. Surprisingly, goosebumps cover my skin due to his voice. That is how powerful his voice can be. a voice of an Alpha.

    I tried so hard topose myself and not feel intimidated by his voice. ¡°Have you forgotten the rules that you have made? Have you forgotten code 194? I wondered what the council member saw in you that made them crown you the Mob Boss!¡± I scoffed, trying to get on his nerves.

    I heard him chuckle deeply and dryly over the phone before he began, ¡°The day you can summon up the courage and look into my eyeballs without a trembling body or sweaty palms. That will be the day I will tell you WHY!¡± He suddenly hung up the phone.

    His words felt like stray bullets were attacking my heart.

    **********

    MONALISA POV

    My nended safely at the airport in Italy, and all the passengers began to get down, rolling their luggage with them. Their faces filled with excitement as some of their loved ones came to pick them up at the airport. Soon I was left alone with some securities, and one of them approached me, decked out in his uniform.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, ain¡¯t you leaving yet? Or are you waiting for someone?¡± His thick Italian ent filled my ears, and I shed him a smile. ¡°If you are waiting for someone, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± He added furthermore, ncing around.

    My hand massaged the back of my head softly as I turned my gaze to the ground. Without uttering a word, I rolled my luggage alongside me and strode out of the airport, having no ce in mind to go to. And my toe hurt so badly and I struggled so hard to stabilize my walk.

    To my greatest surprise, the moment I stepped away from the airport, I saw three thugs approaching me as if they knew I wasing in that direction. My body shivered in fear as I clung tightly to my luggage with my hand as if my life depended on it.

    My heart couldn¡¯t stop beating so rapidly against my chest. I quickly tried to divert my roots, but everywhere was clouded with darkness, so I walked even faster.

    They slowly strode towards me with a cunny smirk ying on their lower lips. The first guy had a chubby figure and was covered with tattoos all over his body. He was looking so messy and shabby.

    The second guy had a skinny figure, and he also was covered with tattoos except for his face, but he had a big nose and mouth.

    The third guy made me want to throw up all the intestines in my stomach because of the awful smell emitting from his body. He was even the worst among them all.

    I suddenly halted when I realized there was no other way out, as they encircled me immediately. The third guy kept shing me his brownish teeth, blinking his eyes seductively.

    _God!!! This guy is worse than a death sentence. His smell alone is making me lose the only hope I¡¯m holding on to__

    My face squeezed in revulsion as I scrambled backward, rolling my luggage along as I nced around but, to my greatest dismay, some people were hanging around watching us from the corners without attempting to intervene. I guess they were also scared of the bad guys.

    ¡°Sei nuovo qui? (Are you new here?)¡± The third guy was the first to speak out in Italian, with his hand touching my hair as he leaned close to my face, releasing his tainted breath on my face. Damn! I lost it immediately, as I let go of my luggage and pushed him so hard away from me.

    The other two guys burst intoughter because of my sudden reaction, which theymunicated in Italian, and I couldn¡¯tprehend what they were saying as I gawked at them, feeling lost but cautious. The chubby guy began to taunt me and without fear, he held my chin as I struggled to push his hands off me.

    ¡°Sesso! (You want sex!)¡± He grumbled on my face, and for a moment, my brows knitted in confusion because I couldn¡¯tprehend what he said. But then he leaned over and brushed his lips faintly on my side cheek and without warning, my wounded toe made its way stretched to his groins.

    He slumped to the ground, holding onto his wounded dick, while a painful grunt escaped my lips as I tried to endure the pain I was feeling in my toe.

    The other two guys angrily dashed toward me and raised their hands in the air to hit me.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± A young female voice stopped them midway, and they all frighteningly ran away while the chubby guy was still struggling on the ground.

    I raised my gaze to where she was standing like a superhero, with her right hand resting on her waist. I guess she might be older than me by just a year or two. She strode toward me, clothed in a ck transparent long gown, exposing her ck bra and panties.

    ¡°Sei nuovo qui? (Are you new here?)¡± She spoke out when she was finally close to me.

    I stared at her in silence as she sighed loudly, and shed me a smile. ¡°English?¡± She asked, cing her left hand on my shoulder.

    I nodded my head in response as I diverted my gaze to the ground. ¡°Follow me.¡± She said so and began walking away.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 7

    7

    MONALISA

    I stood there, staring at her as she began walking away, and my mind was buzzing with several thoughts. Sincerely, I was confused because I couldn¡¯t seem to find myself following a total stranger in a new city whom I knew nothing about.

    But I have nowhere toy my head for just the night, and that thought alone troubled me; Who knows if more thugs are yet toe, which I don¡¯t know if I can even save myself from?

    Thedy suddenly halted when she felt I wasn¡¯t tagging along with her. She swerved around and stare at me, still standing at my spot.

    She shook her head with a smile on her face, and she strode back me. ¡°You are scared, ain¡¯t you?¡± Her fluent English was so alluring. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be scared of someone like me because I can¡¯t hurt you.¡± She softly sigh, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte and thugs are often seen wandering around at thiste hour.¡± She said so, held my hand, and began walking away.

    After an hour, she finally led me into a noisy street. It was quitete, but everywhere still shine brightly like it was still morning and was filled with lots of people.

    My face was wrung in disgust due to the smell of alcohol and cigarettes oozing around, deteriorating the air that I breathe into my body. Abruptly, my left hand crawled up to my face, covering my nose.  I strode closely behind her, when i noticed some shameless thugs staring lustfully at me.

    Finally, we arrived at a metal door, which she unlocked. She pushed the door open and gestured me to follow suit, which I did almost immediately, slightly hitting her with my hand.

    She veered around and said, ¡°Easy girl. No one is eating you up.¡± She teased me, chuckling softly, before locking the door behind me.

    I stepped fully into her room as my eyes wandered around. Her room was neatly arranged, but she doesn¡¯t have a TV in her room. Just two couches and two dining tables were in her sitting room. But despite having a few properties, her room was simply the best.

    I began to walk around her room. ¡°You never told me your name,¡± I told her, diverting my gaze in her direction, as she was busy preparing a ss of coffee for me.

    ¡°Call me Gardy.¡± She replied, stirring the coffee in her hand as she strode toward me, offering me the ss, which I epted and took a sip out of to wet down my dry throat.

    ¡°C-A-N-D-Y?¡±I pronounced.It sounded so weird to my ear as I stared at her with furrowed eyebrows, and she suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°G-A-R-D-Y, not C-A-N-D-Y.¡± She corrected me with a smile, and I nodded my head, even though I had secretly preffered to keep calling her Candy instead of that weird name of hers.

    ¡°So what¡¯s yours?¡± She asked, with curiosity written all over her face.

    I hesitated for a while, wondering if I should tell her my name because I¡¯m scared of trusting a stranger. Her gaze was fixed on me the whole time, waiting patiently for me to say a word. But when she noticed i never attempt to say a word, her face turned into a deep frown.

    ¡°If you ain¡¯tfortable¡ª¡±

    ¡°Call me Joanne.¡± I blurted, smoothly shing her a smile, while she nodded her head as her lips slowly stretched into a smile.

    Abruptly I heard a tiny cute little voice singing, ¡°Momma. Poppa. Idris, happy family!¡± A cute chubby angel ran out from the inner room naked, and he wrapped his tiny hands around Candy¡¯s knees. ¡°Momma! Bath! bath! bath¡­¡± He kept screaming and jumping still wrapping his hands around her.

    She gently crouched down to his level and ruffled his thick ck hair, and got him chuckling cutely. She yfully pitched his nose; ¡°My cute little prince is excited to have his bath.¡± She teased and tickled his ribs with her fingers, which made himugh uncontrobly, hitting her hands off him.

    ¡°Momma, please stop!¡± He pleaded with meekughter, and she stopped, raising her hands in surrender.

    ¡°His Majesty has spoken.¡± She bowed her head slightly.

    I chuckled at these beautiful scenes in front of me. They looked so cute together as they both stared at each other with so much love and admiration. Damn!I never knew she had such an angel as a child.

    She¡¯s indeed blessed with such a sweet soul. I coughed softly to get his attention, which it did, resulting in him noticing my presence for the first time.

    His luminous blue eyes sparked and dove into mine, melting my heart. I strode toward him, but he shyly ran and hid behind his mother¡¯s leg, peeking at me.

    ¡°Momma, who¡¯s she?¡± He muttered in his tiny voice, shifting his gaze from me to nce at his mother.

    ¡°She¡¯s my friend. Come on, don¡¯t be shy, and say hello to her. She¡¯s very nice.¡± Candy assured him, shing him a smile.

    He slowly moved away from his mother¡¯s leg and strode toward me, lowering his gaze to the ground as he stood in front of me.

    I crouched to his height and ruffled his hair with my hand, and he raised his gaze to look at me.  His bright luminous blue eyes were so alluring.

    But I never missed noticing that his strict resemnce was so familiar, but I doubt if my thoughts were true. because it seemed impossible.

    ¡°My name is Idris, and I¡¯m 4 years old.¡± He introduced himself, pointing at his body. I chuckled at how adorable he sounded.

    ¡°Woah¡­ my little¡ª-

    ¡°Momma said I¡¯m a big prince not little.¡±He blurted, interrupting me, waving his index finger sideways. ¡°Right Momma?¡±He quickly veered and asked his mother.

    ¡°Of course, my Champ is a big prince.¡± She supported him, touching his hair. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have your bath.¡± She gently led him to the bathroom.

    I wandered around the room as Idris¡¯s face filled my head because the strict resemnce wouldn¡¯t just be a mere coincidence. There is something more to it, but what is it exactly?

    Within ten minutes, she came out, looking fully dressed up but without Idris beside her.

    ¡°Where is Idris?¡± I asked, ncing behind her. ¡°And where are you off to?¡± I added, because I was wondering where she was going at this time of the night.

    Because her outfit consisted of a red crop top that exposed almost part of her breast, matching up with her ck bum short, which also exposed some of her ass cheeks. Her long red shoe heels made her stand tall and sexy. She truly looked beautiful.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have cradled him to sleep already, and I¡¯m off to work because I have a show this night,¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders.

    My face screwed up in confusion as I stared at her. I can¡¯tprehend what she just said. ¡°Work?What kind of work is that? And who is going to look after Idris when you are gone?¡± I asked, trying to understand her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a stripper. Perhaps Idris is a big boy.¡± She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What kind of a mother are you? You want to leave your son all alone just to go to the club?¡± I suddenly red up, feeling mad already.

    She angrily stood in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare judge me, because you have no right to. What about your question? I¡¯m the kind of mother who would sacrifice or do anything just to give my son a better life.¡± She yelled to my face as some drops of tears escaped her eyes.

    I sighed loudly, as my shoulder fell, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Candy.¡± I whispered as my gaze moved to the ground. She gently ced her hand on my shoulder and used her other index finger to raise my jaw as I gazed into her eyes.

    ¡°Corrections, my name is Gardy and Candy. Secondly no need to apologize for nothing.¡±She yfully pitched my nose with her finger as she chuckled.

    _She¡¯s nice, and I feelfortable with her already. _

    ¡°Where is Idris¡¯ father?¡± I blurted it out before I could stop myself. That¡¯s me.  I am always curious about everything; once I find something suspicious, I investigate further. But I can¡¯t just help it, no matter how much I try to overlook things.

    I quietly observed her facial expressions. Her once-pretty, smiling face was quickly reced with a grim smile as she tried to mask it with a fake smile. But I noticed everything. I gazed down at her hands as she tightened them into a fist, and her body was shuddering, as a few drops of tears streamed down her cheek, washing away some of her makeup. She quickly veered around and wiped those tears away so I would not see them.

    I heard him singing, ¡°Momma, poppa, and Idris, happy family. I thought he was living with you both; that was what urged me to ask. I¡¯m sorry, I never meant to overstep my boundaries.¡± I muttered, folding my fingers.

    ¡°We are better off without him, and we don¡¯t need him in our lives.¡± She mumbled, trying to avoid my gaze.

    She doesn¡¯t want me to see her red eyes, because it¡¯s has already exined everything. Everything she¡¯s passing through-her eyes said it all.

    I might not be in her shoes, but I understand everything even without hearing her story.

    ¡°I will do anything in my power to keep my son away from that devil because Idris belongs to me and only me.¡± She quickly pulled me in for a hug as she wrapped her hands around me, sobbing on my shoulder.

    My hand caressed her back softly as she kept sobbing on my shoulder. Suddenly Idris dashed out of his room with his tiny leg, clothed in his pajamas. He halted in front of us as his little face screwed up in confusion, ¡°How dare you make my momma cry!¡± He yelled, ring at me.

    _holy Christ!What will I tell him now?

 Chapter 8

    MONALISA

    I was outraged at his sudden outburst as his luminous blue eyes red at me.

    My jaws cked as if I were dumbfounded for a while. I pull away  from the hug and crouched down to his height, caressing his hair. ¡°I never made your mom cry. She¡¯s just a good actress.¡± I ruffled his hair, making him chuckle softly, and he walked past me to meet his mother.

    ¡°Momma, is that true?¡± His luminous blue eyes deflected from me and veered to nce at his mother. who was trying so hard to make her tears go unnoticed in front of her child.

    ¡°You are a good dancer, not an actress.¡± Momma, please don¡¯t cry anymore because it hurts in here.¡± He muttered, with his finger pointing at his chest.

    ¡°Your tears are gems, Momma. I love you!¡± He gently wrapped his little hands around her legs.

    His words sank into my ears and made my eyes teary as I gazed at this 4-year-old boy, hugging his mother¡¯s legs passionately. The love they both shared made me crave having my own child.

    Candy bent over, unwrapped his hands, crouched to his height, and cupped his face with a smile on her face as she leaned over and nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Why did I deserve you?¡± She muttered amid tears.

    ¡°Momma, when I grow up, I will take good care of you.¡± His cute voice echoed around the room.

    Candy quickly pulled him for a hug.

    ¡°Momma, it¡¯s work time. You should start leaving before you get fired.¡± He reminded her as his lips stretched into a wide smile. He quickly ran into his room.

    Candy stood up and shed me a smile. ¡°Are youing with me to the club?¡± She asked, striding over to her couch to reset her already messed-up makeup.

    I shook my head, ¡°No. I will stay back and look over Idris. We can¡¯t just leave him all alone at home with all those thugs around your home.¡± I declined, wondering how a 4-year-old boy would be alone all through the night without his mother by his side.

    Surprisedly, she began chuckling out loud. ¡°Idris has been sleeping alone all through the night for the past four years while I go do my business, so don¡¯t worry about him. Perhaps you are new here; permit me to show you around to see the beauty of Italy. Trust me, you will love it.¡± She said, giving a final touch to her face.

    ¡°4 years!!!¡± My eyes widen in shock as I drop my jaw. Four fucking years is too much for a mother to distance herself from her child. ¡°How did he cope with all these?¡± I asked, sitting down opposite her.

    ¡°Can you stop all this questioning and get dressed? I¡¯m runningte already.¡± She napped at me yfully. ¡°Come, let me show you the bathroom.¡± She stood up and dragged me into her inner room.

    ¡°Take your bath and get down in 3 minutes.¡± She faked a serious expression, warning me with her eyes before walking away.

    I strode into her bathroom, had a quick shower just like she instructed, and stepped out wrapped in the towel she handed me.

    She quickly ran to me with my phone vibrating in her hand. ¡°This line has been calling non-stop. Here it is, yours.¡± She gave it to me and walked away, humming a song.

    As expected, it was ¡°Dom boss¡± calling again. I switched off the phone and set it aside as I quickly applied my body lotion.

    Candy strode into my room with her hands crossed under her breast, gazing at me. ¡°Joanne! You haven¡¯t told me why you came to Italy.¡± She asked, with curiosity written all over her face.

    I raised my gaze in her direction, with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Are you here for a job? Or are you here for a vacation? Are you pregnant and you came here to look for the father of your child?¡± She asked in a hurry, as she wasn¡¯t patient enough to let me speak.

    Herst words got me chuckling so hard: _Are you pregnant? Is that the reason why I came to Italy? Like seriously. _

    ¡°Are you done guessing?¡± If not, then continue listing what¡¯s going on in that silly brain of yours.¡± I said, amidughter, while checking out some dresses for the night.

    ¡°I just wanted to know.¡± She defended herself, rolling her eyes. She strode toward me and sat beside me on her bed, her gaze fixed on me as I sighed loudly.

    I gaze at her softly, observing her. She looked nice, and she had a big heart. She doesn¡¯t even know who I am, yet she epted me into her home and introduced me to her little angel. I can¡¯t trust anyone right now with my real identity because I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s just pretending or not.

    I shook my head sideways, chuckling softly. ¡°I¡¯m here because I need a job.¡± I fabricated it smoothly. finally swinging the dress I have decided to wear to the club. Suddenly, she burst intoughter, pointing at my dress with her right hand draped over her mouth.

    I furrowed my eyebrows, wondering why she wasughing so hard like I had disyed a funnyedy in front of her. After staring at her for a while, still wondering, I got the hint as to why she wasughing. And it happens to be my dress. I yfully hit her on her shoulder, pouting my lips.

    ¡°You are so unbelievable, Joanne. Don¡¯t tell me you intend to wear this dress to the club with me.¡± She said, snatching the dress away from me as she swung it up in the air. Eyes ring.

    I nced at the dress once again but couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. It was just a in red dress, which had an opening from the tip down, up to my knees. That was all. simple but elegant.

    I had only worn it once, not after being forced by Dominic to apany him on a dinner date with one of his girls, which was the worst day of my life because my eyes saw real porn being disyed in front of me by Dominic and Ariel.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with this dress, you know. I had once worn it to a dinner¡ª¡±

    ¡°With your boyfriend? Come on, tell me about him. Can he hit the jackpots very well?¡± She quickly interrupted me, her deep hazel eyes sparkling with curiosity. Damn!Thisdy is one hell of a naughty fellow.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    My lips stretched into a little smile. ¡°Can we hit the club and bury all our problems, guilt, and worries?¡± I screamed out, ignoring her naughty questions.

    Somehow, I think I needed to cool my head after all I have done. I need to quell this guilt I¡¯m feeling in my heart. I need to forget about Phil and Ariel, whom I murdered in cold blood for my own selfish interest. I need to stop feeling all these things and focus on the bright future.

    Candy stood up and tweaked her round, curvy waist sexily as she pped her hands and danced. ¡°Wait¡­ let me get a sexy dress that will suit the night.¡± She rushed towards her wardrobe and dug up a ck tight short gown. ¡°This will look stunning on you. Trust me.¡± She threw the gown over to me and urged me to try it on.

    I shrugged my shoulder and tried to walk to her bathroom, ¡°Can¡¯t you change here?¡± Her voice stopped me midway. I veered to stare at her with a dropped jaw as she furrowed her eyebrows and stared back at me.

    ¡°Do you have a scar on your body that you don¡¯t want anyone to see?¡± Her question sinks into my stomach. Of course, she was right. My scar made me feel disgusted with my body. My scar is ugly and nothing to be proud of. It¡¯s also an imprint and evidence of the brutality I passed through at the age of 10.

    People often say that scars are evidence of your bravery, courage, and resilience. But mine was my weakness; I might look stronger and more energetic on the outside, but deep down, my heart is dead and long gone, right from the age of 10.

    I had grown up to loathe and despise 10. At the age of 10, I was taken away from my parents. Because of 10, my father died right in front of my eyes despite my pleading for mercy. Because of 10, my mother was raped to death. Because of 10, my little brother was thrown from a high skyscraper.

    I fucking hate 10, and I fucking hate Dominic because he will soon pay for all the traumas, distress, and pains he had caused me.

 Chapter 9

    CHAPTER 9: Dare of Dares

    I was still immersed in my thoughts, bordering on rage at the small outfit I was clutching. My finger dug into the garment as I squeezed the day¡¯s life out of it as if it were the course of all my worries. Bad clothing could have screamed for rescue if it were human.

    ¡°You looked angry; did I say anything wrong?¡± Candy asked. She rose and strode toward me, jerking me away from my thought as she ced her hands on my shoulder, concern obvious on her face. That¡¯s when I discovered I¡¯d shredded the dress I was holding in my hands.

    Her gaze fell to my hand, which I clutched firmly, and she whispered, ¡°Why?¡± She quickly yanked the dress from my grip, gazing at it with a dropped jaw before diverting her attention to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I admitted, averting my gaze to the ground, wondering why I had allowed my rage to overpower my sense of reason. Candy should¡¯ve seen me this way.

    Without saying a word, she hurriedly extended a fresh dress in my way while discarding the damaged one. I gratefully epted it as I hurried to the restroom to change into my new clothing.

    I looked so lovely. My round, curved hips popped out wonderfully as the length of my ck gown ended precisely beneath my buttocks, exposing my thighspletely. I looked at my reflection in the mirror, amazed by what I saw.

    ¡°Baby girl¡­ You look so stunning!¡± Candy rushed to me and hugged me from the back. ¡°Now I¡¯m jealous.¡± She teased and chuckled softly, as her hazel eyes sparked with admiration.

    I tied up my long ck hair into a ponytail style and released a few strings to fall on my face, which gave me the perfect look. ¡°Makeup?¡± Candy offered, holding her makeup brush in her hand.

    ¡°Nah!No, I¡¯m not a fan of make-up. So I don¡¯t want one.¡± I politely declined, walking past her to wear my favorite heel, but then the realization hit me that it was the same shoe I stuck into Phil¡¯s eyes and I forgot to retrieve it back. My face was screwed up in disappointment.

    ¡°You want a pair of shoes?¡± She offered again. But I also declined, as I retrieved different heels from my luggage and put them on before swirling around in front of Candy.

    ¡°You look absolutely amazing, and those hips of yours will surely swipe those men to their knees before you.¡± Sheplimented, as we made for the door.

    Unknowing she has ordered a ride for us, which I was thankful for because I was beginning to get tensed by those thugs out there.

    After 1 hour and 35 minutes of driving, we finally stood in front of the club.

    ¡°MIGHTY EAGLES EMPIRE; HOME OF SIN AND SEDUCTION.¡± was boldly written on the gigantic building. I gulped down my saliva just at the sight of it. Unidentified emotions whisked through my lower abdomen, dissipating anxiousness all over me, and I was covered with goosebumps.

    ¡°Candy¡­ Let¡¯s leave here. I want to go back home.¡± I muttered to her, already making up my mind to go and never look back.

    But on second thoughts, this was what I wanted. Explore and have fun. Like she earlier said, No risks, no fun.

    But no matter how much I tried to kill that thought, I was still curious. I want to go in there myself and find out what kind of sin and seduction is going on there.

    Suddenly, I received a heavy knock on the head, which made me whined, pouty my lips, and gazed at her. ¡°Firstly, my name is Gardy, not Candy. Secondly, did I just hear you right?¡± She asked, giving me a hard re, before rolling her eyes.

    ¡°You ain¡¯t going anywhere.¡± She quickly grabbed my hands and led me close to the entrance.

    The mental door swung open as our gaze dived into a pair of dim brown eyes. His jet-silver hair fell neatly above his shoulders. While his huge board shoulder almost popped out from his body¡¯s tight-fitting shirt with a pair of faded blue jeans, The bouncer furrowed his eyebrow without letting go of the door handle.

    ¡°I¡¯m a stripper, and I have a show tonight.¡± Candy retrieved her ID card from the red pose and raised it to his face, and he inspected it while she was holding it.

    ¡°And what about her?¡± In a deep voice, he asked. diverting his gaze in my direction as I slowly cleared my throat, ambling behind Candy.

    Candy veered and red at me, wondering why I was hiding; instantly, her hand gripped my arms and pulled me forward as I stood face-to-face with the bouncer, who held a confused expression.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister. So I brought her along to watch me perform. Please excuse us. I have to be on stage 30 minutes from now.¡± She quickly held a serious expression.

    Suddenly, he streched out his hand and touched my hair, ¡°You look pretty.¡± He shed me a smile and moved away from the entrance, and we strode in.

    _His weird_

    The music was booming so loudly that Candy instantly let out an ear-deafening scream as she began to tweak her waist to the rhymes of the beat. The club was indeed filled with different kinds of people. Both old and young, d and unddies kept dancing and throwing their hands in the air while yelling at the top of their lungs at the music. Damn it! The vibes hit so differently.

    The smell of Volka and other alcoholics ranked high in the air as the strippers served justice to the music on stage. Their well-designed lingerie sparked under the multiple colorful lights on stage.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I was still lost staring around when Candy grabbed my hands and pulled me to a round table with different kinds of liquor lined on top. Both two hotties and three badass bitches sat around the table, chatting andughing aloud.

    ¡°Look¡­ who we have here. Gardy¡­.!!!¡± They all chores in union the moment they noticed our presence, and they all stood up and exchanged pleasantries with her.

    I guess she¡¯s popr in the gang. ¡°You came at the right time. This game was actually boring without you.¡± A pretty brown-skinneddy with gabbed teeth whined childishly as she dragged Candy to sit beside her, but Candy never let go of my hands even once as she dragged me along with her.

    We sat down, and the so-called game began. Truth or Dare-that was the name of the game. They began taking turns ying the game for 30 minutes while I watched them in silence and i was enjoying it.

    Suddenly, I felt someone touch my arms, and I turned to know who it was, and my eyes dove into brownish eyeballs as he shed me a smile. ¡°You are quiet. Ain¡¯t you enjoying the game?¡± Calmly, he asked.

    ¡°I am. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I shed him back a smile. That only drew the attention of others to our direction, which made me divert my gaze to the ground while I silently prayed in my heart for no reason.

    ¡°That reminds me. Gardy, who is this damsel you brought along with you?¡± The second guy asked, and I couldn¡¯t see his face because my gaze faced the ground.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister; don¡¯t mess with her because I might make you lose your balls in between your legs.¡± She threatened, and that made my head swell with pride as my lips stretched into a smile at her response.

    ¡°Hey pretty, truth or dare?¡± He asked me. ¡°You have been calm for quite some time now, so¡­ truth or dare?¡± He twinkled his right eye.

    ¡°Truth.¡± I blurted as I finally raised my gaze to face all of them.

    ¡°No!!!!¡± They all protested, which made me narrow my eyebrows in confusion as I wondered what was wrong with my answer.

    ¡°Dare! Dare! Dare!¡± They all sang out loud.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Dare!¡± I epted after so much pressure from thedies.

    ¡°Someone is about to getid tonight,¡± Candy screamed as she waves her hands in the air. I couldn¡¯tprehend what she meant by that, but I chose to ignore it as I awaited my dare. I could hear my heart beating so loudly in my ears.

    Sincerely, I was totally scared because I don¡¯t know what my dare might be. Funny enough, I have never yed this game before.

    Suddenly they leaned over and began whispering to themselves as they kept arguing over which dare to give me.

    Thedies insisted I give the bouncer we met at the entrance a head, while the guys insisted I take over Candy¡¯s role as a stripper and dance on stage. After much argument, they finally reached a decision, which I never heard.

    I kept massaging my sweating palms nervously as I nced at Candy for help, but the bitch ignored me totally as if I never exist.

    ¡°Pretty one.¡± Lily, the brown-skinneddy began, as she opened her pose and brought a pack of condoms and slipped out three sachets from the pack before throwing them in my direction on the table.

    My face was screwed in confusion. ¡°What for?¡± I asked, pushing it back with my hands.

    ¡°Chill babe. Your first dare is to perform on stage like a stripper. Your second dare Take those condoms, go up to the VIP sections, and put the condoms into use.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Are you a Virgin

    MONALISA P. O. V

    ¡°I saidIt. Someone is about to getid tonight!¡± Candy screamed, excitement lingering in her voice as she giggled non-stop.

    I jerked my head in her direction as my chest rose and fell with rapid breath. Fear crawled over my body, pinching my skin, as Lily¡¯s dare echoed repeatedly in my ears. Damn! I¡¯m totally screwed up.

    ¡°Come on. A one-night stand won¡¯t hurt a shit.¡± Lily shamelessly shrugged her shoulders as her gaze washed through me like a st of ice, and I felt sweat cling to the back of my neck, dulling my hair.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. And with a stranger? That¡¯s totally off it.¡± I found myself speaking up loudly for the first time with a sharking voice as I kept ncing at Candy for help, but this time, she stood and began dancing away with a strange guy who offered her his hand.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    __Oh God! Why would Candy leave me here with these wolves she called friends? __

    I can only imagine what they were thinking when they had that dare in their mind. Of course, I won¡¯t agree to any dare, not when it involved dancing like a stripper and being fucked by a total stranger.

    ¡°I¡¯m avable if you want.¡± Jerry winked his eyes, and his tongue sucked on his lower lips seductively. Damn! These guys are rotten.

    I sent him a murderous re because he was the one who got me into this mess. Assuming he minded his own business when he noticed I was quiet throughout the game, I could¡¯ve been in this jumble. It was all his fault.

    Lily, chuckled softly as her beautiful set of gapped teeth were fully exposed. ¡°Come on, babe¡­ It¡¯s just a dare, just like every other normal dare.¡± She spread her hands in the air, rolling her eyes while she spoke.

    __Easy to say, huh! __

    I stared at her like she had grown two horns on her head. Of course, I knew she was trying to remind me of how they¡¯ll effortlessly sly their dare, but we ain¡¯t de same, or are we?

    Their dares shed through my mind as Jerry had a crazy threesome with some random bitches. While Jason was dared to waggle his dicke for 3 minutes non-stop. And Lily was dared to give an old man a head, which eventuallynded him in aa.

    All thanks to Candy, who stood up for her when his two sons came to deal with her for putting their father in such a condition, but Candy was smart enough to use the club rules against them.

    Which states that; No any sort of violence must be conducted under the empire, or else the penalty is instant death.

    I think they knew better, as they quickly withdrew their attack but vowed toe for Lily outside the empire, who clearly raised her fingers and gave them a fuck sign with her two middle fingers.     Suddenly Candy popped out of nowhere and began dancing toward me with a smile on her face, as she pulled me on my arms onto the dance floor. I tried to protest, but Lily stood up and gently pushed me to follow Candy, which I had no choice but to do.

    ¡°Knock some Dickies into her brain!¡± Gardy!¡± Lily yelled, waving at us.

    Candy stopped dancing and pulled me among the crowds, and as we walked deep into the club.  Soon, we finally arrived in front of a metal barrier and saw a bouncer blocking the entrance as his hands grasped behind his back, holding an emotionless expression.

    Candy quickly retrieved her stripper ID card, and without questioning, he moved away, Candy pushed a metal door open and encouraged me to follow suit.

    My gaze wandered all over the huge room. Okay! This ce looked like heaven-it was so magnificent. My jaws dropped when I saw a well-designed wardrobe being lined up in a roll. ¡°This club screams of wealth and riches!¡± I think the owner would have a money-making machine. I mumbled, still ncing around.

    Candy let out a soft chuckle and said, ¡°This club was owned by ex-mob Bobby. But he gifted the club to his son, Derek, on his 28th birthday.¡± She disclosed.

    ¡°Waoh!That was so generous of him, you know,¡± I eximed because I can only imagine the billions of dors he makes in a day.

    Suddenly she let out a peal of unusualughter, which I found weird. ¡°Generous? You say. Ex-Mob Bobby is a dreadful Mafia and the mastermind of all sins and crimes in and out of the country. His name is known worldwide. In other words, he¡¯s a devil from the pit of hell.¡± She said with a disgusted expression like the words tasted sore on her tongue.

    ¡°His son is no different from him then,¡± I muttered calmly.

    ¡°Of course yes. Does an apple fall far from its tree? Never!. Mob Derek is worse than his father. In other words, Run as far as your leg would carry you.¡± She walked toward a particr wardrobe that had her name boldly written on it.

    ¡°Why would I run from someone I don¡¯t even know?¡± I strode toward her, still pounding on the information she had given me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to know him. But trust me, he¡¯s bad news.¡± She rolled her eyes and threw some clothes in my direction and I caught them at a fast pace in the air.

    I stared at her, wondering why she was giving me those clothes, and I gazed down to see what the clothes were made of. To my shocking surprise, I was holding a high-knee stocking and golden sparkly lingerie.

    Okay, I hope these are not what I am thinking, though.

    She veered around and nced at me while I shot her a hard re and asked, ¡°What are these?¡± I asked, raising the clothes for her to see what she gave me.

    ¡°Ohh¡­ About that? She pretended like she didn¡¯t know what I was referring to.

    I sighed loudly as my shoulder fell. ¡°I thought we talked about these already,¡± I whined with pouty lips, blinking my eyes rapidly to buy her out.

    ¡°You can¡¯t patronize me with those puppy eyes of yours. Don¡¯t worry, I will teach you all you need to do on stage.¡± She handed over a pair of tform heels to me as she rested her hands on her waist.

    ¡°But¡ª-¡±I tried to protest.

    ¡°No, But, Joanne. Just take a deep breath, and you will be fine. Perhaps we are here to have fun, or are you a virgin?¡±

    I was stunned by her questions, and I quickly averted my gaze to the ground, racking my brain for an answer. No, I can¡¯t tell her the truth, or else she would think I¡¯m a loose bitch. She would say I¡¯m worse than them. She will judge me, and I don¡¯t want an awkward dilemma. I like the way I am toward her;  A pretty naive girl. Let it be that way.

    ¡°It seems like you are a reserved person, and you hardly trust¡ª-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a virgin.¡± I quickly interrupted her, forcing my gaze on her face.

 Chapter 11: First Dare

    MONALISA POV

    She suddenly bursted intoughter, leaning her hand on my shoulder for support andughing even more. My eyebrows knitted in confusion.

    ¡°Woah¡­ I have always known you¡¯re a virgin, not like a loose bitch like me.  Even if you are, I can¡¯t judge you because I¡¯m not perfect either. But trust me, you have nothing to worry about, Joanne.¡±

    Her words felt like ice melting down my stomach, dissipating guilty all over me. She had shown me love and care, but I wondered how she would felt when she learned the truth about my identity.

    She quickly pulled me by the hands and led me to the dressing room. ¡°This lingerie is too revealing; I can¡¯t put it on,¡± I whined along the way to the dressing room.

    ¡°Stripper outfits are often loud, eye-catching, intricate, and revealing.¡± She rolled her eyes before pushing me into the dressing room and locked the door, leaving me inside.

    That was when it dawned on me that not even my lie could save me from this stupid dare; why then did I do it?

    __Because you are protecting your identity__ My mind answered the question.

    I gaze down at my palms wondering how I could wear this tiny outfit that would exposed every single part of my body. My only fear was that scars are covered beneath my dress, and I couldn¡¯t confidently step out to the crowds. Just the thought of that made my palms sweaty.

    ¡°Are you taking ages to change?¡± Her voice yelled behind the closed door.

    ¡°I¡¯m still in it¡­¡± I rolled my eyes, stamping my feet on the ground in frustration.

    I strode toward the long dressing mirror and stared at my reflection as anxiety crawled on my body, spreading goosebumps all over. My right hand crawled behind my back and unzipped my dress, made it fell to the ground. which left me with just my pants and bra.

    I couldn¡¯t believe I was really doing this¡­ Gosh! I wondered how I would  stand on stage, waggling my bare ass and breast. Twirling on a strange guy like a snake, giving out seductive moves¡­

    Okay! Now I¡¯m going mental. Somebody, please wake me up from this dilution, because I can¡¯t even imagined myself filling those lustful gazes out there with my body.

    ¡°I¡¯ming inside to drag you out.¡± She threatened, knocking continuously on the door.

    I quickly wore the lingerie without minding if I wore it correctly, and I jumped outside like a crazy woman, panting heavily in front of Candy.

    Her gaze examined my body thoroughly, and when I thought I got it all right because of her calm expression, she suddenly bursted intoughter, ¡°A bra and pantie inside lingerie?! Which part of the earth do youe from?¡± She said this with mockedughter, pointing at my body whileughing.

    I shot her a murderous re as I angrily made my way back to the dressing room. But she quickly held my hand, stopping me from going any further, as she pulled me into the dressing room instead.

    ¡°Strip and re-dress.¡± She crossed her breast and stared at me.

    I jerked my head in her direction like I hadn¡¯t heard clearly, and I furrowed my eyebrows.

    ¡°Strip Joanne.We don¡¯t have much time.¡± She uttered it in all seriousness.

    I slowly dragged my lingerie down my body and stood in front of her, leaving with my pants and bra.

    ¡°Strip all¡ª-¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t dance naked.¡±

    ¡°No one is asking you to dance naked, Joanne!¡± She interrupted me, raising her voice before rolling her eyes.

    I picked up my lingerie from the floor and stormed back into the dressing room to change. After a few minutes, I came out with my hands grasped behind my back as my wide hips shot out on both sides. while the back of my lingerie disappeared into the middle of my ass, leaving my ass cheek bare.

    My small nipples shot out as the lingerie hugged my body tightly, bringing out my curves in the rightful ces.

    Thankfully, my breast region was well covered down to my abdomen, hiding most of my disgusting scars.

    ¡°Much better, baby girl!¡± She gave me a thumped-up finger, winking her right eyes afterward, before shing me a smile the moment she sighted me. ¡°Come and sit here; let me get your make-up done.¡± She quickly pulled out a chair for me.

    I gently strode toward her, feeling totally ufortable with my revealing outfit. I seriously don¡¯t want this, but of course, I¡¯m bonded to do it because of a stupid dare I never agreed on. Gosh!!I felt like running away from these ce and from all these people already.

    I sat down, facing the mirror, and she began apply light makeup to my face. She graced my lips with red lipstick and applied a ck mascara on my eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m done!You look stunning!¡± Sheplimented me, giving a final touch to my face.

    I stood up and nced at the mirror. My jaw dropped as my dazzling reflection stared back at me.

    Candy really worked magic on my face beyond recognition. ¡°Thanks!¡± I whispered, shing her a smile, and bent over to wear my knee-high stockings followed by my tform heels, which made me stood tall in glory.

    Suddenly the slow music boomed all over: ¡°It¡¯s time. The music is for you.¡± She smiled.

    My heart sank into my stomach as anxiety dissipated all over my body. A deep sense of uneasiness held me rigid, as I could hear the slow, dragging beats of my heart as I moved out of the changing room.

    My palms were sweating as I slowly walked onto the stage facing the crowds; their lustful gaze were like burning fire against my skin.

    My breath quickened when I saw a young, handsome guy standing on the middle of the stage with a seat behind him.

    He looked so young and full of life. His curly silver hair fell on his well-curved oval face, leaving only some parts of it uncovered. He let his pouty lips shot out like a wet berry while he was standing so tall.

    My gaze traveled down to his outfit, and he was clothed in an all-white outfit, with his shining shoe, looking like a demigod.

    __You can do these things, Monalisa. __ I tried not to look at him, even though my eyes seemed to be disobeying me.

    I gathered all the courage I had and walked deep onto the stage, walking with slow, light steps as I tried to writhed around the stage.

    I gently crawled my hands up to my hips and moved them down to my thighs in slow motioned. I diverted my right hand from my body, sliding my fingers through my long ck silky hair, and moved my other hand along my body before I finally winked.

    Every single soul in the club let out an ear-deafening scream, hailing me to do more.

    Suddenly, six hefty men stepped out with huge bags in their hands, standing in front of the stage, holding some bundles of dors on their other hands.

    That sight alone assured me that I was doing it right.

    I slowly walked towards the cute guy with my shoulders raised like a sexy professional who had done ap dance a million times and knew she was great at it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I walked with one foot in front of the other, with my back straight and my shoulder high. I started moving my hips up and down and slowly gliding my hands along my body while not taking my gaze off him.

    I got closer and began circling the cute guy as his breathtaking fragrance filled my nostrils, and I slowly pushed him to sit down on the chair behind him. He satfortably, slightly slouched, with his legs spread open a bit, with his cold gaze screaming, ¡°Hey,e dance on me, baby!¡±

    I stylishly veered around at the crowds as they began to threw green dor bills on the stage. The multicolored stage suddenly went off as everywhere was dark, which made my heart skipped a bit as my eyes wandered around.

    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± Everyone¡¯s voice echoed in the huge room, and I knew they were referring to me, and my confidence grew higher, and I was beginning to enjoy my show.

    Instantly the light came back, and my eyes almost popped out of it¡¯s socket at the sight of massive green notes sprinkled on the ground. Everywhere was filled with dors, and that was when it dawned on me that this dare was to my advantage.

    My gaze peered into his brownish cold eyes as I walked towards him, maintaining our eye contact, as I began biting my lower lips seductively. I strutted around the chair, continuously tweaking my waist along the line as my hips wiggled with the rhymes of the music.

    I slowly lowered my body to the floor, and my face came into contact with the green notes, and there were still moreing. Damn! This club is super rich!

    I carefully stood up and lowered myself onto hisp, wrapping one leg around the back of the chair for support and then the other. I gently wrapped my arms around his neck, as I began tweaking my bare ass on his dick back and front.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± He hissed out in pleasure, and his mouth dropped open. His eyes were clouded with lust like an animal on heat.

    I slowly leaned over for a kiss, pressing my breast on his chest as I softly brushed my lips along his lips while still moving my hips up and down.

    His eyes rolled to the back of his head, as I felt his hard dick rub my pussy, spreading a sensitive feeling all over my body, as a slitted moan escaped my lips, throwing my head backward in pleasure.

    His hand gripped my ass firmly, but I didn¡¯t gave him the chance to feel my ass in his palm, as I gently got off his leg and gave him a little distance, which made him furrowed his eyes in confusion.

    My hands began to move up and down my body like I was rubbing bubble soap on it. I touched every single part of my body erotically with my eyes tightly shut. My hand unexpectedly slipped into my lingerie, smoothie my pussybrims, as a deep moan escaped my throat.

    His eyes were fixed on me, zing with hot mes, while he struggled with his already-reacted dick. He tried to reached out to me, but I pped his hands in a way that made him hissed in annoyance. as he angrily strode toward me and forcefully grabbed my waist, trying to force me off the stage.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± I shrieked out, ncing around for help, but no one cared as they kept screaming out and enjoying the show.

    -_What have I brought upon myself? __ I cried internally.

    ¡°Come and finish what you started in the bedroom.¡± He roughly threw me on his shoulder, leading me away.

 Chapter 12; Shocking Discovery

    MONALISA P. O. V

    __Who the fuck Is he? __

    He led me through the crowds while his men trailed behind him. No one dared to questioned him on why he was leading me away forcefully against my wish, as everyone was minding their business.

    But Instead, they kept making way for him, chanting praises on him, yet I didn¡¯t stop struggling to get off his shoulder.

    My tightened fist kept hitting him repeatedly in his back but he didn¡¯t budge, and neither did he stopped. It felt like pouring water on a hard rock.

    ¡°Let me go!!¡± I screamed at the top of my voice, as my eyes wandered amidst the crowds for Candy toe to my rescued. But It was as if the number of crowds increased so massively but my eyes carefully searched through those crowds.

    Just when I thought I¡¯d finally caught a glimpse of Candy, one of his men quickly obstructed my view with his huge broad shoulder, and I lost her in a slit of seconds.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Put me down!¡± I yelled again, as my eyes began to teared up.

    Suddenly the cute guy stopped walking, and he roughly threw me to the ground, and my ankle painfully twisted as the result of my hard fall.

    ¡°Urgh!¡± A soft groan escaped my lips, as I massaged my twisted ankle. I forced my gaze to his face but his face was void of all emotions as he showered his cold gaze on me.

    ¡°Take my bunny to the other room and if you dare hurt any string of hair on her body, I will have your dick pay for it.¡± In a deep cold voice, he threatened before he stormed away leaving me and his men behind.

    I stared at him with cked jaws as he walked away. I wondered If I heard him right or was my ear deceiving me when I heard him referred to me as ¡®His bunny¡¯.

    Okay!! I¡¯m about to go crazy right now because this is bigger shit than i thought. For heck¡¯s sake! this was supposed to be a normal dare just like every other dare. Why was my case always different and why do I always get into trouble?

    Funny enough, I have not spent even a night in Italy and all these are already happening to me. I began to wondered what my fate may be for the rest of my stay here in Italy.

    Four of his men encircled me immediately, as their gaze shot me a hard re. Instantly I averted my gaze to the ground thinking of a perfect way to get away from these men.

    But one thing fact for sure, I won¡¯t let them take me away without pulling up a fight, never!

    I gently observed their movement, as they all began to contemte among themselves who to grip me first.

    My gaze was fixed on the floor, praying silently for Candy to pop out of nowhere and save me from these crazy men. But my prayers were cutted short when I felt a hard palm tightly grasped my arms and threw me on his shoulder again, leading me away.

    I tried to struggle but his gripped was too strong around me, which held me still and I found it hard to move my body.

    Just when I decided to stay calm to see what they were up to, the second guy who was trailing behind unexpectedly strode to the front and spanked my ass.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Soft ass you¡¯ve got here, bitch!¡± He yelled out to the others, as they all busted ontoughter, giving each other a high-five.

    Rage flowed through me likeva, as my temper sparked and my fury sprang to life which made me wish I could straggled them all to death.

    ¡°Put me down, this instant!¡± I groaned in between clutched teeth, as I began to struggle non-stop to break free from his captivity but all my endeavors went in vain.

    The third guy stepped forward and spanked my ass again with his strong palm which I¡¯m sure would leave a red fingerprint on my ass cheek, ¡°So firm and curvy, damn sexy.¡± He yelled out to the others, who nodded their head in agreement in betweenughter.

    After 40 minutes of walking around the hotel, they finally stood in front of a ss door that opened automatically for us to strode inside.

    The blue glimmer of the room was so dimed that made it so hard for me to see anything but I decided to stressed my eyes vision to know where I was.

    He slowly lowered me to the ground but I cared less about him, as all my attention was on the room.

    I saw a shadow walked closed to the wall, and the room suddenly shined brightly because he opened the window  which made the light from outside reflected inside.

    And my jaws dropped at what I saw around me, which made me wondered why they brought me into a butcher room.

    Knife of all types was lined up in rows. Guns of different shapes and sizes were hung around every corner and there were footprints of blood everywhere.

    Just the sights alone send a brusque bolt of shock right through me, as fear crawled over my body pricking my skin.

    I averted my gaze to my lefthand side and my gazended on the ungrateful guy I gave apdance on stage a few hours ago.

    He was seated in all glory on a couch facing an old man who knelt in front of him and was covered with blood and bruises, while his men stood behind him, holding a sword.

    The coldness in his eyes was enough to send chills down everyone¡¯s spine, as his nostrils red up in visible anger as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Please! Spare me this once.¡± The old man desperately begged. Tears streamed from his weak eyes, wetting his cheeks but the cute guy remained unmoved by his tears, as his cold eyes descended on the old man.

    ¡°For thest time, don¡¯t utter a single word. Else every single part of your body will dance on my tone, right on this floor room.¡± In a deep terrifying voice, he threatened.

    ¡°Boss¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Holy Christ!!!¡± I screamed out in terror when I saw the old man¡¯s right arm dropped to the floor, as blood sshed all over. The cute guy¡¯s men chopped it off with his sword which was dripping with blood already.

    The old man fell to the ground, groaning in between clutched teeth, trying so hard to stifled the painful snort in his throat. While he wailed softly in pure anguish and pain. Blood wouldn¡¯t stop oozing so massively from his chopped-off arm.

    His pleading eyes diverted in my direction, gazing at me with a shattered heart. My heart sank into my stomach, as I couldn¡¯t withhold such sight.

    ¡°Plug out his eyes. In his next world, he won¡¯t dare to gaze at what belongs to me.¡± Hemanded, as his lips straight into a half smile.

    Just when I thought I have seen it all, one of his boys strode closer and dug in his sharped digger into the old man¡¯s eyes and pulled-out his eyes like a small ball which left the old man screaming out his lungs with his only hand clingy on his empty eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re a devil. You will rot in hell!¡± He screamed out in difort, finally letting go of his bloody face and straight out his hand, trying to reached out to the cute guy, who stood glued on his spots.

    The cute guy chuckled deeply and dryly, ¡°I can¡¯t rot in hell, because I¡¯m the master of hell.¡± He gently shoved his hand into his pant pocket and began striding around the room. ¡°Cut off his tongue. He¡¯s too lousy!¡± He ordered, as his body faced the wall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The old man shrieked out in fear while waving his only surviving hand against the air, to defend himself from the cute guy¡¯s men.

    His two men quickly grasped his head and to forced his mouth open but the old man began struggling with them.

    I really admired his strength because he gave them a hard time to keep his head still. Suddenly the sound of gun shot filled the air at the same time he slumped to the ground, dead.

    I rapidly veered around to the direction of the sound and I was stunned by the gun the cute guy was holding, pointing directly in the old man¡¯s direction. That was when it¡¯s was dawned on me that he was the one who shot the man.

    ¡°Clean off this mess.¡± He stared at the gun he was holding for a while and began stroding toward me.

    Anxiety crawled on my skin as I began ambling backward because I might be the next. If not why did they bring me here instead? Just the thought of a bullet doving into my heart, made goosebumps covered my skin as I began praying in my heart for the forgiveness of sin, for all those people I¡¯ve killed.

    ¡°Be my Private Stripper. Personal and all mine!¡± He growled while staring at his gun.

    My back hit the wall, ¡°And what If I say no.¡± I restored, wondering how I got the courage to speak.

    His lips curve into a smile, almost swiping me off my feet. I swear his face was the most cutest I¡¯ve ever seen. I watched him unbuttoned his white shirt, while moving away from me, facing his back on me.

    ¡°Then watch me feed you, your flesh and force your blood down your throat.¡± He slowly pulled off his shirt and let It fell to the ground.

    I got a cleared view of his wless back and my jaws dropped the moment I saw an huge Eagle tattooed on his back with his name boldly written on his waistline.

    I began peeing on my body instantly when it dawned on me that I was standing in front of no other than, MOB DEREK.

 Chapter 13; LUST AND DESIRE

    DEREK¡¯S P. O. V

    I veered around with a wide grin stered on my lips because her facial expressions were priceless! But she looked damn beautiful.

    I could never forget what attracted me to her for the first time.

    __Her big ass and peanut breast__

    I knew every single damn soul that came to my club, and I knew everything happening outside this building and in the main hall by just standing right here and looking at my huge screen, hanging on the wall.

    I saw her walk into my club with my newly signed stripper. Her pretty face and well-curvy hips gave her out and I almost resisted the urge of pulling out those eyes staring at her ass; which belonged to me.

    Her innocence captured my attention and her peanut breast and wide ass made me want her, that was why I decided to dance on stage with her.

    How did I know she would be a stripper for the night? I had cameras everywhere and I had my boy insert an ear pod into her hair; I heard everything she discussed with her friends and about the dare.

    My gaze traveled down on this young seductive she-devil standing in front of me. She was luring me in without even trying much. Her standing right here in front of me made my mind drift back to her crazily dance on stage and how effortlessly her waist moved together with the beats.

    The way she grinded on my dick, had me on the edge which nody has ever done before. Her body filled me with lust and desire and made me feel what I have never felt before which want to make me bend her over and pay her back in her own coins.

    __Lets the fun begins__

    MONALISA P. O. V

    It still felt like a dream to me; like I was still sleeping, as I softly pitched my arm.

    Everything that Candy told me in the dressing room, came crushing into my head, and fear crawled down my body at the thought of how dangerous he was.

    I knew he owned the club but I never knew I would be meeting him anytime soon.

    _Please lord, I do not want to experience what I passed through in the hands of Dominic for the rest of my life__

    I prayed while I watched him slowly strode toward me with a smirk ying on his lower lips, as I ambled backward in fear. My back hit the wall and I felt like the ground should open and swallowed me up because there was nowhere to run to.

    He stood in front of me with his well-built body. His chest bulge out so sexily that I quickly repealed that urge of trailing my fingers gently on them to feel its hardness.

    Unexpected he bent over and crossed his hands under my knees which made me fall in his arms, as he carried me and walked out of the room right in his arms.

    Strangely I felt saved and rxed, as he carried me Into a room and lowered me on the soft sheet and he hoven on me with his face inches away from mine.

    ¡°I can¡¯t control myself, bunny.¡± He gently leaned over and brushed his lips faintly on my side cheek.

    Instantly an electric current ran through my body at the first moment of his touch.

    ¡°You¡¯re so hard to resist.¡± He slowly locked his lips with mine, sucking on my lips so passionately.

    An icy cold calm washed over me, chilling me. I could feel my heartbeat down there. Goosebumps and tingles down my spine, as I gently moved my lips with the rhymes, and it felt so heavenly.

    ¡°Everything about your body turns me on.¡± He whispered in between the kiss, as his hand trailed down to my small breast and cupped one of them in his hand, pitching my nipple a little.

    I felt an explosion; like a sensation in my nipple, which made sense, but at the same time I also felt that exact sensation in my pussy, my ass, my hands, my toes- in a million ces which usually never feel the same way as my breast.

    If this was the bad news Candy was talking about, damn it!! I will always want to be part of his bad news. I want to be part of his SINS.

    He showered kisses on my neck for twenty minutes and stood up gently to look at me.

    His eyes were filled with hunger and desire. His gaze adored every single part of me, which made me doubt if he was the same guy who murdered that old man in cold blood.

    A few minutes ago he was cold and scary, and a few minutester he was acting all sweet and addictive.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    He quickly yanked off my tiny lingerie on my body like a hungry animal, feeding his lustful eyes on my nakedness. He bent over and untied my tform heels and my high-knees stockings, and stopped gazing at me dryly. I wondered why.

    Suddenly insecurity rushed through me and I speedily wrapped my arms across my body. I knew he might feel disgusted just as I am and he might not find me attractive because of my scar and ugly body.

    I quickly made to stand up from his bed and run away. But he held my arms with tendered care. His eyes never judged me, and neither does he have that disgusted expression on his face.

    ¡°I want to have all of you.¡± He slowly pushed me back to the bed, and my back hit the soft sheet. He was bent over to my chest and took my nipple into his mouth, as he sucked hungrily; like he wanted to milk out some breastmilk from me, as his hard breath fanned my chest.

    While his hand trailed down to my stomach and moved forward to my pussylips, softly brushed it with his finger before he slipped in his middle finger into my wet virgina and began moving his finger back and forth In a slow motion, as if he doesn¡¯t want to hurt me.

    ¡°Aaaah¡­.! Fuck!¡± I hissed in pleasure with my eyes tightly shut. My stomach tightened and released; I think that was where the root of my moaning was. And at the same time, my legs began to shake in fast vibrations. Strangely I found myself screaming, ¡°Ride in a wave. Ride in a wave.¡±

    He quickly added another finger into me, and began fucking me faster than before, ¡°De¨Cde¡ªrek¡­ Aaaah¡­. fuck!¡± I moaned out his name, as he added another finger, making it three.

    ¡°What do you want baby, tell me.¡± He whispered, letting go of my nipple in between his teeth, as he moved to my second nipple to serve equal judgment.

    ¡°I-I-I want¡­..¡± I trailed off when he gave my nipple a soft bite, which sent a different wave of pleasure all over my body.

    He suddenly withdrew from me and pulled off all his clothes, standing naked in front of me. My eyes travel down to his waist region and I gulped down nothing when I saw how big his dick was and I wondered If it could fit in.

    ¡°Like what you see bunny? Now, spread your legs and wee me with gratitude.¡± In a deep husky voice and groaned and gripped my legs and patted them slightly and his gaze fed on my wetted pussy, begging to be fucked.

    I waited calmly, getting my mind prepared for this because his dick was so long and curvy. Hard veins lined up on his dick flesh, as his hard-reacted dick pointed directly to my pussy.

    He slowly shoved into my wet wall. Moving inches by inches to fit all his length into me. I felt filled up and widen my legs to amodate his length into me. After so few minutes, we were gum together and he began moving his waist slowly.

    ¡°This feels so good!¡± He moaned and quickly increased his pace, thrusting deeply into me and the pping of our flesh filled the room.

    The rawness of emotion still scared me a bit, the vulnerability that was required is not my strong suit. But this felt so different and unique. It felt so right and not to bepared with Dominic¡¯s violent sex.

    Each thrust made me feel the connection; like a silent conversation, where if you listened closely enough, you will hear more than what is being said

    ¡°Will you be my stripper?¡± His hands were straight forward, folding my breast with his hand while pounding into me in full motion and he bent over sucking my neck.

    ¡°Aah¡­ Ohhhh! Fuck!¡± I moaned out helplessly. The pleasure was too much to consume. My neck, my breast, and pussy were on fire. Thebined pleasure I felt was stimted persistently, and I felt like the entire area between my pussy and throat is suddenly linked or hade together in one piece like a trunk.

    As if the stimtion connected my entire body and mental presence in that space like a rhythmic pressure created unison there, and all of me is stimted by that touch centered in that space.

    All while at the same time, I went through a very wide range of emotions ranging from lust and pleasure to helplessness and fear to joy and gratitude.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± He groaned in my ear.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! I will be whatsoever you want me. Just take me.¡± I found myself moaning those words out without realizing it.

    ¡°Good bunny.¡± He motioned me to bend over, on my fours and he thrust from behind, giving me a doggy style.

    My pussy started dripping wet at his every slightly touched and I felt something like an exploration building up in my body like I want to pee. I tried so hard to suppress it but it kept forcing itself.

    ¡°De¡ª-I want to pee!¡± I screamed out in a rush. My body vibrated like I was connected to an electric.

    ¡°Cum for me bunny.¡± He withdraw his dick and a smirk on his face, as he held my waist with his both hands.

    ¡°What? I should pee on your bed?¡±

    ¡°Cum for¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaaaah!!!¡± I screamed out, as a wave of pleasure washed down my pussy like a rain pour. Every muscle on my body was rxed as I had my first-ever orgasm. I fell on the bed, drifting away into sleep, I was too weak to move I single finger.

    I felt his wet lips pressed hard on my forehead. ¡°I hope when you wake up, you will stick to our deal.¡± I faintly heard him mutter before everything became nk.

 Chapter 14: A run in a Towel

    DEREK¡¯S P. O. V

    I checked my wristwatch and it was 3 PM already, I diverted my gaze toward my bunny who was sleeping like a newborn

    Her longshes rested perfectly on her cheeks with her pouty lips which made her look so beautiful¡­Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    _Derek! Don¡¯t let her mess with your head and mind_

    But what are you doing to me, bunny? For the first time in years, the feelings I had buried deep into my heart have awakened all because of thisdy.

    _This is a sign that I¡¯m turning into a weakly. My heart is growing weak for her, next she will start controlling me. _

    Never! I hastily moved away from her like a burning fire, as my gaze turned frigid. People often tagged me as a demon, a son of the devil who doesn¡¯t have a heart and that title had been honored for years.

    My presence alone made people, both young and old tremble and shudder in fear. My voice growled loudly whenever my rules were tempered and my cold gaze forced everyone down to their knees because I¡¯m Mob Derek; the boss of all bosses.

    I wouldn¡¯t be among those men, women wrapped around their fingers with pride. If she tried that with me? I will ruin her!

    _Are you perhaps giving her a chance? These might be love! _

    Fuck, love!! My mind is already going wild and I don¡¯t like where It¡¯s driving at, and I don¡¯t like these feelings either. I had to do something about these.

    I strode away from the bed and walked into the bathroom to run a quick bath because my body was drenched with sweat. I came out of the bathroom with my white robe coat tied around my body, and I grabbed my phone from the side bed drawer and made for the door.

    I heard her whine, followed by a loud yawn which she tiredly trimmed her mouth with her hand, and her eyes were still shut.

    I veered around and my gazended on her exposed foot and I wondered why it was wrapped with a white fabric and was little bit stained with blood.

    _That is none of my business, right? I shouldn¡¯t be caring for her. _

    I quickly turned and began walking away, suddenly I halted again but this time, I strode toward her and sat beside her on the bed.

    _What am I doing? _

    I gently rested her wounded foot on myp and examined it closely as curiosity consumed me. I hastily began to unwrap the white fabric on her foot and my gaze suddenlynded on the deep hole on her toe, and fresh blood glossy around its opening.

    _Gun shot? _

    My fingers tightened into a fist as my veins were visible on my hands, the moment I recalled those deep and ugly scars on her body.

    _whosoever that done these to you must pay. I will make them beg for death which they will never get. I will make them feel miserable. I will make them eat their flesh and force their blood down their throat. I will be like a shield over you and I will protect you. _

    I stood up from the bed hovered over and locked my lips with hers, sailing my promise with a kiss. I suddenly got carried away by her addictive lips, which I never knew when my hand crawled up to her chest and grabbed her peanut breast.

    A soft moan escaped her lips the moment my palm came in contact with her breast, which prompted her to hauled more closer to me, as she moved her lips along with mine, sucking on my tongue. But the Vibration of my phone interrupted the moment.

    ¡°Your lunch is served, boss.¡± Doven¡¯s voice boomed from the other end the moment I ced the phone on my ear, moving away from her.

    ¡°Get my fork well-sharpened, it has been a long while since I used it.  And don¡¯t forget to keep them entertained till I get there.¡± My lips curved into a smirk, and I made my way to the door as I spoke.

    I strode down the stairs and stepped into my elevator which took me down to the fifth floor of my club within 5 seconds right inside my butcher room.

    As expected, I saw the two morons tied up on a chair with both hands bonded behind their backs with their bodies covered with blood, as they kept grunting in pain inflicted on them by Doven.

    But then I wasn¡¯t satisfied with what I saw. Because if Devon had done a great job, they should¡¯ve been dead by now.

    ¡°Matton and Metton.¡± I taunted, grasping my hands behind my back. They both raised their gaze in my direction and fear was visible in their eyes.

    They are non-identical twins and they have been working under me for 5 years now. They Knew all my rules but yet they chose to disobey me. They knew the lengths I would go to if my rules were tempered just to serve as a lesson to others.

    They all stared at me looking lost, I guessed they might be wondering what they had done wrong to deserve these.

    ¡°B-boss, what have we done.¡± Metton sputtered and spitted out a mouth full of blood to the floor.

    I chuckled dryly and swirled around him, with my hands grasped behind me. I halted right at his back and raise my hand and struck him so hard on his ass, ¡°Soft ass you¡¯ve got here, bitch!¡± I reminded him of his words and his eyes widened in shock.

    I guessed he never knew I would find out about how they harassed my bunny.

    I veered toward Matton and shed him a smile which was reced with a hard re as my forehead knitted. ¡°You still want to know what you did wrong?¡± I began sauntering toward him. Expectedly he was peeing on his body, as he shivered in fear and pleaded with his eyes.

    ¡°Bo¡ª¨C¡±

    My hand flew so fast through the air andnded so mightly on his side cheek, which made two of his teeth fall out right In front of me. ¡°So firm and curvy, damn sexy.¡± I taunted with a smirk.

    ¡°Boss¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡± He pleaded with his head bowed.

    ¡°Of course, I will make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± I smirked wide when he raised his gaze to meet mine, and his face was mixed with his blood and tears.

    ¡°Boss.¡± He whispered as tears wouldn¡¯t stop streaming down his jaws.

    I gaze into his eyes with a void of expression and emotion, because I don¡¯t give a fuck about anybody¡¯s feelings. ¡°Dovon, Make their death slow and painful. Bring me their heads¡± Imanded In a deep and cold voice.

    They all fell on their knees and their head bowed, ¡°Boss!!!¡± They screamed out with heavy hearts, while I made my way to the elevator.

    ***

    MONALISA¡¯S P. O. V

    My eyes flew open, as I gazed around the room and I wondered where I was. I tried to move my hands but It felt as if all my muscles were smashed.

    I never gave up, as I used all my might and raised my upper body from the bed after much trouble. Suddenly yesterday¡¯s incident crashed into my head and my cheek began to turn red.

    _Are my blushing? _

    I never missed noticing how rxed my mind and soul were. He felt so good that I never wished for it to ever stop. His kisses, his magic touch, and his dirty words! Gosh! I¡¯m dripping wet already.

    _Can you face him if you see him now? _

    My gaze searched around the room, wondering where he had gone too, but I was kind of happy because I was far gone before he could get here.

    I quickly stood up naked from the bed and ced my foot on the floor but then I noticed a ck fabric wrapped around my wounded foot instead of white.

    _He took care of my wound? _

    My cheeks heated more, and suddenly my gazended on the wall clock and I was stunned at what I saw. It was already 6 PM and I never knew that I slept that long.

    _Candy! Candy! _

    My mind drifted back to Candy and I quickly jumped up and rushed into the bathroom and grabbed any towel my hands could lean upon and dashed out of the room, without minding I was tieing a towel around my body.

    I¡¯m in deep shit now, I don¡¯t even know where her house is located, and I knew she might have left the club before morning because of her son.

    I ran down the stairs like a psychopath patient who ran out of the mental hospital. All gazes were on me the moment I got down the stairs but I don¡¯t fucking care, and they might think that I had gone crazy for me to be wrapped in a towel running around the whole building.

    I sessfully got outside the building and made countless efforts to stop a taxi but they all kept looking at me as if I had nuts which I perfectly understood because I was on a towel and the worst of it all was that I left my phone at home.

    _How will I get home now? I don¡¯t want to encounter those thugs or even set my eyes on Derek ever again. I have to leave here as soon as possible but how? _

 Chapter 15

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I stood outside the Empire premises for almost an hour, as everyone showered their gaze on me. My hand held on the tip of my towel so tightly as not to make the mistake of exposing my body to everyone.

    My gaze wandered around filled with hope and faith, believing that a good samaritan could pass by and offer me a helping hand.

    But it felt like all hope was gone because I was confused and devasted at the same time.

    At this point, I began to understand the standards that governed the city and why nobody wanted to get involved with the bad guys. Nobody wants to get hurt by them.

    At this point, I began to me myself for everything because if I had stood firm on my decision to stay back home, all these couldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.

    Now I¡¯m stranded with no ce in mind to go to. Even if I had my phone here with me, I don¡¯t have Candy¡¯s contact line on my phone to call her.

    _What will I do now? I need to get out of here. _

    I was still in thought, gazing around and I sighted them sauntering toward my direction, instantly I knew I was done for.

    _Why the heck do they have to show up now!¡±

    I quickly moved away from my spots and made to run away, following the other direction but then a taxi speedily halted in front of me, obstructing my path.

    I nced back in fear of being caught by them, but then I almost bumped into Candy¡¯s face the moment I veered toward the taxi.

    ¡°Candy!?¡± My eyes widened in shock as I quickly pulled her into a tight hug, squeezing my arms around her. The joy I felt in my heart knew no bounds, as I felt a wave of relief rush through me. I finally released the heavy breath I never knew I was holding.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t be-breath!¡± She sputtered and chuckled, as she tried to get my arms off her.

    ¡°Why so mean!¡± I whined, ring at her.

    ¡°Do you want to see me six feet below the ground before you can be satisfied with the hug?¡± She red back and got into the car, and gestured me to do the same, which I did and the taxi zoomed off.

    I tried to make up my mind to tell her everything but deep down I was scared of what she would utter. I was scared that she would throw it at my face, that she told me how dangerous Dreke was but yet I still got involved with him.

    How will I tell her that I didn¡¯t only dance with him but also got on the bed with him? How will I open up to her that Derek is not what they think he is?

    He was cold and dreadful but yet he had that soft spot on him and yesterday he proved that to me because of how nicely he treated me.

    My gaze traveled to the ck fabric wrapped around my toe and my lips stretched into a wide grin, I shook my head afterward.

    I averted my gaze from her, and I noticed how calm she was like a sea. She kept staring into space without uttering a single word to me or even sparing me a nce.

    _Is she mad at me?¡±_

    I decided to start up a conversation because her silence was already eating me up and I¡¯m not used to this kind of her attitude. ¡°Candy¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Whatever you¡¯ve to say, wait till we get home.¡± She quickly veered around, interrupting me, and averted her gaze back to the car window but I never missed noticing the glint of anger in her eyes.

    I sighed sadly and lowered my gaze to my finger, waiting patiently for the ride toe to an end.

    _Should I tell her the truth? But what if she doesn¡¯t understand me? No! I will have to lie to her once again_

    After 1 hour 30minutes ride, the taxi finally halted in front of her home. We both came down from the car and strode into her home.

    Idris suddenly jumped on my body the moment I stepped fully into the room, and I hurriedly grasped his back to prevent him from falling off because the hug came unexpectedly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, Champ. Miss me?!¡± I kept swirling him around, while he chuckled loudly, exposing his cute tiny teeth and he tightened his grip around me.

    ¡°Aunt Pretty! Please stop..!¡± He pleaded amidstughter. I slowly stopped swirling, as my forehead creased in confusion.

    I veered around and nced at Candy, who I thought would burst out ofughter like she normally does but to my dismay, she walked passed us into the inner room without sparing us a nce.

    ¡°You and Momma fought?¡± He asked and tried to get down to the floor which I let him. I was dumbfounded by his question because I never knew that he noticed it too.

    ¡°Aunt pretty, huh?!¡± I softy pinched his nose bridge, trying to avert his question. He quickly chuckled and ran inside to join his mum.

    I sat on the couch, waiting patiently for Candy toe out. Sincerely I felt a stifling wave of fear swept over me and I don¡¯t know why I was scared of Candy.

    Because I knew definitely she would ask me an awkward question but I would try as much as possible to avert her questions. I can¡¯t face her.

    I stood up and tried to strode inside but then I saw her approaching me, holding a bag In her hands. I wondered what was that.

    She got closed and dropped it right on my feet and sat opposite my couch, gazing at me intensively while rubbing her thighs, as she nibbled on her bottom lips. ¡°That was the money you made fromst night¡¯s dance.¡± She muttered.

    Myshes fluttered in shock, as I gawked with my cked jaw. I bent toward the bag and unzipped it and my eyesnded on the massive green notes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve counted it already. You made $300, 000st night.¡± She added effortlessly maintaining her dull expression.

    ¡°Holy fuck! That is a whole lot of money!  Candy.¡± I jumped up in excitement, and dug my hands into the bag and packed up a handful of dors, and sprayed them in the air while showing off some dance moves.

    Candy scoffed loudly before she stood up and walked out on me, heading toward the dining table. ¡°Idris dear, dinner is set!¡± She called out to him alone, ignoring me. That shit hurts, you know.

    ¡°Are you going to keep up this shit without telling me why you are giving me such attitudes, Candy?¡± I strode toward her and settled on the seat close to hers.

    ¡°Do you¡¯ve something to tell me, Joanne?¡± She veered toward my direction, as she maintained an emotionless expression. Her gaze moved into mine which sent a chill of guilt down my spine, as I quickly lowered my gaze.

    My chest was beating so rapidly, and my palms became sweaty, _What am I scared of exactly? Would she spank me? Or would she throw me out of her house? _

    ¡°Thest thing I would ever do is throw you out of my house, Joanne, no matter how mad I am with you now. Because you¡¯re like a sister to me.¡± She softly muttered.

    A wave of relief washed through me but at the same time, I was consumed by guilt.  I raised my gaze and met her still staring down at me. ¡°Candy,¡± I whispered. Deep down I have decided to tell her everything because if there¡¯s anyone I should trust right now, it¡¯s Candy.  ¡°I¡ª¡ª¡±

    I got interrupted by the vibration of her phone. She quickly stood up and scrambled to the couch where she sat before and grabbed her phone. She stared at her phone screen in her hand as her face screwed in confusion.

    She nced at me, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the caller is. It¡¯s a strange number.¡± She shrugged her shoulders, contemting if she should answer the call or just ignore it.

    ¡°You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t pick up.¡± I stood up and strode closer.

    The phone kept vibrating non-stop while Candy kept staring at her phone, lost in thought. I quickly yanked her phone away from her hands and without giving It a second thought, I clicked the answer option and added up the phone speaker so that Candy would hear everything.

    ¡°Hello! Who is this?¡± I nced at Candy, who listened attentively with anticipation from the other end.

    There were 2 minutes of silence and I hastily hissed loudly when the caller did not attempt to speak up. But Candy quickly yanked back her cell phone from me.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± She repeated and nced at me while I rolled my eyes. Was this not the same question I asked and the caller chose not to utter a single word?

    After a few minutes of silence again, ¡°Give me back my bunny, Gardy!¡± A familiar deep and terrifying voice hit my eardrums.

    And I abruptly yanked her phone away from her gripped and threw it across the wall, which dispersed into pieces all over the floor. My chest rose and fell.

    ¡°Mob Derek?! Joanne how did you get involved with him?.¡±

    Her eye almost fell out from its socket and they were a glint of fear and anxiety visible in her eyes. And all these were caused because of me.

    ¡°What hell have you brought upon yourself?!¡± She voiced cracked up in tears.

    I stood still right on my track as my gaze dived into her teary-eyed. If there is one thing I have noticed in Gardy; is that she easily got emotional and wouldn¡¯t stand by to watch her close ones get hurt.

    ¡°Cat got your tongue, huh?!!!¡± She suddenly yelled to my face.

    I ignored her question and hurriedly rushed to where my dors were leaning on the floor. I bent over and began picking them up and dug them back into the bag.

    ¡°We have to leave this city and go to where he can never find us.¡± I rushed my words and made my way to the inner room but she pulled me back in my arms, and her grip tightened around me.

    ¡°Did you slept with him?!¡± She finally dropped the bombshell.

 Chapter 16

    MONALISA P. O. V

    ¡°Did you slept with him?!¡±

    Her question sounded like a thunderstorm in my ear which made me halt right on my track, as my skin color drained out of my face.

    I quickly tried topose myself not to get her suspicious, as she gazed at me so intensively, observing any slightest move from me.

    I internally took in a deep breath and decided to act smartly because that was the only option I had left.

    _Deny everything_

    My gaze traveled down to my right arm where she held me so tightly, and I scoffed loudly. I slowly unwrapped her hand away with furrowed eyebrows,

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡± I quickly distanced myself from her, and I tossed my hair behind the back of my ears.

    After staring at me for a while, she suddenly gave a dryugh. ¡°It¡¯s written all over you. So start talking.¡± She red.

    I rocked back and forth, wondering why she was bulging me with all these questions. Must she know everything?

    I drew in a long breath and veered around and saw her gaze still fixed on me, waiting patiently for me to speak up.

    ¡°Look, we have to leave here as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want him to meet us here, please.¡± I quickly rushed inside and dragged out my luggage and she was glued on her spots without moving an inch.

    She let out a soft chuckle, crossing her hands under her breast, ¡°Whatever hole you crawl into, Derek won¡¯t break a single sweat in dragging you out.¡± She stated.

    What she said was like needles jabbing at my skin. I slowly heard the dragging beats of my heart. I felt my spirit sink, as I froze in silence.

    I veered around, ¡°This money will be enough for us to run far away. Derek is dangerous and must be avoided at all costs.¡± I finally found my voice, and I blinked rapidly, trying to avoid her gaze.

    She strode toward me and began swirling around me, ¡°Are you sure that is the only reason why you want to run away? Or is there something else?¡± She leaned close to my ear and whispered.

    I tiredly buried my head in my palms in frustration, because I was fascinated at the way she easily caught me up with my lies. It had just been 2 days since she met me, and she knew me just like the palms of her hands.

    ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me because I can boldly see his name written on the towel you¡¯re wrapped on.¡± She whispered again, and my eyes fell open, as my face went nk.

    _Maybe that was the reason everyone¡¯s gaze was on me the whole time I stood outside the empire. Fuck!! I messed up real time_

    ¡°The kind of smell emitting from your¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine! You won. But trust me I don¡¯t know how it happened.¡± I finally admitted, averting my gaze to the ground.

    She scrunched up her face, ¡°You never knew?!¡± She asked.

    ¡°Candy, I don¡¯t think I can be able to face him. Not after what happened yesterday, please we need to¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Momma, Aunt pretty. Are you going out?¡± Idris¡¯s voice interrupted me, as his eyebrows waggled in confusion.

    We both stared at him in silence, as he strode toward my luggage and ced his hands on top,

    ¡°Aunt Pretty is my momma throwing you out?!¡± Tears shimmered in his eyes, as hisshes fluttered.  I shed him a smile, as He veered toward his momma.

    ¡°Momma, are you still mad at Aunt Pretty? You always taught me, to let peace and love lead¡± He waved his hands in the air and slowly joined his palms together demonstrating, ¡®Let peace and love lead.¡¯

    ¡°Please momma forgive her for my sake.¡± He held his mother¡¯s hands, pleading with his eyes.

    My heart melted down at such sights. His eyes, voice, and everything about this 4-year-old boy made me love him even more. Candy is so much blessed with such an angel as a son.

    Candy shed him a smile, and crouched down to his height as she smoothed his hair, ¡°Hey Champ, Momma is not mad at Aunt Pretty. We¡¯re just having a conversation.¡± She softly muttered, caressing his face.

    His eyes lit up in excitement, and he quickly ran and wrapped his tiny hands around my legs, ¡°Don¡¯t go, okay?¡± He raised his gaze to my face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, dear.¡± I shed him a smile and he quickly ran into his room, leaving us behind.

    ¡°I knew I got you worried yesterday, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I raised my gaze to her, as I massage the back of my hair.

    Her lips curved into a smile, ¡°I searched the whole club like a crazy woman. I almost lost myself not until met Lily and she told me, she saw you walking off the stage with some random guys.¡± She disclosed.

    _That lying bitch. _

    ¡°I was dragged off the stage by Derek after I refused to let him touch me on stage.¡± I defended myself because it was very obvious that bitch was trying to paint me badly in front of Candy.

    ¡°I doubted her because I trust you. I knew the pressure I mounted on you before you agreed to the dare. So why would you do that? That was the question I asked myself.¡± She muttered, staring at me.

    My heart sank into my stomach and my chest hurts so badly. Everything was visible in her eyes. The love, care, and trust, and I wondered how it happened in just two days.

    ¡°I decided to go home after searching endlessly for you. I was scared for you because I believe those random guys, Lily imed you followed might be the ones who dragged you out to rape you. I was scared that you will be raped.¡± She tried so hard to fight back her tears but some drops escaped her eyes which she wiped off almost immediately.

    I strode close to her and stroked her shoulders, ¡± Derek and I had sex. That was why I¡ª¨C¡±

    I turned just in time to see Candy¡¯s mental door pushed to the ground. Five men who were clothed in ck suits stepped into the room, looking well-armed.

    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± That same deep familiar voice I could never forget no matter how much I tried to erase it from my head, echoed in the room.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    His men slowly made way for him toe forward. He was clothed in a white long robe coat and his gaze was fixed on me at every step he took closer.

    ¡°Mob Derek?¡± I heard Candy whispered, because I was standing close to her.

    I tried not to be intimidated but him, as I tried topose myself, ¡°What brought you here.¡± I never knew where I got the courage to speak.

    The corner of his mouth quirked, as he gave a half smile. His untamed cold gaze was showered on me, as his jaws clenched and with a gnashing of teeth, ¡°I came to take back what belonged to me.¡± He growled.

 Chapter 17

    .

    DEREK P. O. V

    ¡°I came to take back what belonged to me!¡±

    A glint of shock shed through her eyes and it quickly waned out just the way it came.

    My eyes traveled down her body, and I didn¡¯t fail to recall how I almost went crazy when I noticed her absence in my room. That was when I realized how much I missed her. Her body, her face, her peanut breast couldn¡¯t be eased away from my head.

    Everything that happened that night kept repeating itself in my head like a movie. I have never felt like this for such a long while not after what happened to Ba.

    My bunny is an exact copy of Ba, their face, long ck hair, and height but the only difference is the ugly scars on my bunny body. May God so help the bastard who inflicted those scars on her, because even his generations will suffer my wrath.

    She scoffed loudly, ¡°What exactly belongs to you?¡± She asked, staring back at me with much bravery but I could see how hard she was trying to keep up with that.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I waved my hands and my men stepped out of the room leaving just three of us behind. I veered around and nced at my new signed stripper and I could see fear mixed with shock in her face and she quickly lowered her gaze when mine dove into hers.

    I grasped my hands behind my back and strode toward my bunny who kept shooting me a hard re, as her chest rose and fell in anger.

    I stood right in front of her and bent over with my face inches away from hers.

    ¡°You belong to me, bunny!¡± I leaned over her ears and softly whispered, and I felt her body shudder under my voice¡­

    A glint of anger was visible in her eyes, ¡°No way! I¡¯m not a property, so I belong to no one. Now, get out of here and nevere back!¡± She yelled in my face.

    My hands didn¡¯t hesitate to fly through the air and caught so hard on her cheeks.

    _And I didn¡¯t regret it one bit. _

    MONALISA P. O. V

    My hands flew to my burning cheek in haste, as my eyes widened at his furious attack. ¡°How dare¡ª-¡±

    Another pnded on my other free cheeks snapping my mouth shut, as I instantly saw multiple stars clouding my vision, and everything became blurred.

    Tears streamed down my cheeks like a heavy downpour, but then I shook my head, wiping my tears away with the back of my palm. Refusing to show my pain in front of him. Refusing to show him my weakness and refusing to adhere to his everymand.

    I have been a ve to Dominic for the past 13 years of my life but not anymore. Because I won¡¯t let anybody thrust me back into my world of fear, insecurities, and low-self esteemed.

    Because only I alone had the right to judge myself. Only I alone had the right to feel disgust for myself. And only I alone had to right to hurt those who caused me nothing but pains.

    His face held the coldest expression I have ever seen. His cold gaze was like burning fire, creating an invisible hole in my skin. I veered around to see Candy crying her eyes out for me, as my gaze met hers, she shook her head sadly.

    I diverted my gaze to his face again, the cunny smirk ying on his lower lips unexpectedly made my heart sink into my stomach.

    I couldn¡¯t believe he was the same man I shared my body, mind, and soul withst night. I doubted if he was the same man who showered and worshipped my body with his lips, who made me feel special.

    And I doubt if he was the same man who worked magic and wonders with his hands and took my soul to Paradise with his dick.

    I guessed I let my stupid self get carried away with his baby girl¡¯s treatments. I guessed I allowed myself to get yed by his tone because he made me experience what I had never felt before.

    He made me feel loved and special that night and I was ready to defend him to the whole world.

    I was beginning to like him because strangely in him, I found peace and I felt saved. But how could I be saved in the arms of a man whose heart is filled with darkness without any single light?

    I wondered how my heart fell for him just because of that simple gesture. I guessed It¡¯s because of how long I have craved to be loved and cared for.

    I watched him stride toward me, with that devilish smirk ying on his lips, and he forcefully held my jaws In between his index finger, and shook my head sideways, as he gazed into my eyes.

    ¡°You have the guts to yell at my face, bunny.¡± He softly whispered, and leaned close to my face, brushing his lips faintly on my cheeks, ¡°I guess, my little kindness was getting you to the moon.¡± He nted a slight kiss on my cheeks,  and my eyes slowly slid closed, as my body shamelessly shivered weakly under his touch.

    _Monalisa you¡¯re a goner!!! _

    And without warning, I felt his palm glued so mightly on my side cheeks. The burning string I felt on my cheek spread all over my body, which encouraged me to fly my eyes open.

    ¡°Fuck¡ª-¡±

    Another pnded on my other cheeks, ¡°Fuck!!¡± I hissed out in pain, as I felt my sight slipping away from me. My head spun like a wild tornado, as I tried to bnce my feet on the ground because I almost fell to the floor.

    ¡°You are to speak only when you are asked to, bunny.¡± The coldness in his voice, made me snap my mouth shut.

    ¡°You are now my property. You only belong to me. You will do as I say, else you will hate to see my bad side, bunny.¡± He added, and leaned over, kissing me softly on my lips.

    The word ¡®Property¡¯ Echoed repeated in my ears. The rage in me was boiling like a hot volcano.

    I forcefully pulled away from his lips, ¡°But I promise you one thing. A day wille when you will crawl back to me. And by then, the gate of my mercy for you will be shut closed right in front of your face.¡± I growled in between clutched teeth.

    And his hand flew through the air again, closed to my face, and stopped midway with his hand hanging in the air. He stared at his hand and averted his gaze to my face, and he shook his head, ¡°I will make you eat your words, bunny.¡± He withdrew his step.

    ¡°Take her!¡± He yelled and strode out of the room. Within a few seconds, his men rushed inside and stood in front of me.

    ¡°Move!¡± One of his men yelled and attempted to touch me, but the murderous re I sent him, made him withdraw his hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me,¡± I warned, as my expression hardened.

    They ignored me and forcefully held my arms so tightly and it hurt.

    ¡°Do as she said. Else I would dly offer your heads to her.¡± We heard his voice from the outside and his men hastily let go of my arms like a burning fire and stepped 2 inches away from me.

    I veered toward Candy. Her tear-stained face was puffy and swollen with grief.  she tried to speak to me, but she was choked with tears, as she had a lump in her throat and was blinking away the tears.

    ¡°Joanne¡­!¡± She wailed and pulled me for a hug, as she wrapped her arms around me, sobbing so hard on my shoulder.

    ¡°Shhhhh! Stop crying, Candy. I have been in this kind of situation before, and I won. I will still win this one.¡± I softly smoothed her back, trying so hard to fight back my tears.  ¡°Please, tell Idris that Aunt Pretty, loves him so very much. And I will always try to check up on you two if only he let me.¡± I finally began to sob on her shoulder.

    ¡°I understand.¡± She pulled away, bent over, and rolled my luggage to me, as she kept wiping away the tears on her face.

    I leaned over to her ears, ¡°Divide the money into 2 paths. Take the half and keep the remaining one for me, till I ask you for it.¡±

    She nodded in understanding and I pecked her both cheeks before striding out of the room, with his men trailing behind me.

    I wonder what my fate will be.

 Chapter 18;

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I stepped out of Candy¡¯s home and entered his car which was already waiting outside. And the car zoomed off almost immediately.

    Shocking I was sitting close to Derek, who didn¡¯t care to spare me a nce while he focused all his attention on his cell phone and I also pretended as if he wasn¡¯t in the car either.

    We both minded our business and pretended like apletely strange which at the same time, didn¡¯t sit well with me and I began to steal a nce at him at every slight second.

    Suddenly I was lost in his beauty, as I helplessly stared at him dreamily.

    _His so cute! God is really a wonderful creator! _

    Immediately he veered just in time and caught me staring at him lostly which prompted him to chuckle softly, which exposed his cute set of white teeth and I drowned even more.

    He suddenly leaned forward and locked his wet lips with mine. He slowly sneaked his hands behind and grabbed my wrist pulled me over him, and sat on hisp.

    I hastily tried to pull away when it dawned on me that I was sitting on hisp and kissing him at the same. But his hands tightened around my waist, holding my ass firmly in his palms.

    My gaze stared at his and he slowly leaned over my neck and rested his jaws on my neck, inhaling my body scent without kissing.

    I tried to move away, ¡°Let¡¯s stay like this for a moment.¡± His voice stopped me midway and I was stunned at how calm his voice sounded in my ear.

    After some minutes, the ride finally came to an end, and he slowly unwrapped his arms around me and gestured for me to get down.

    I stepped out of the car and my eyes wandered around. The magnificent building, standing in front of me was the first to catch my attention, and I knew instantly that it was a different location. Not his clubhouse.

    The surroundings looked so calm and dry, without any guards or gunmen.  Unlike Dominic¡¯s home was surrounded by heavily armed men at every corner of his building.

    Even though everywhere was dark, I could still see how everywhere was looking so alluring with different cars everywhere.

    ¡°Doven, Take her inside. I have to be somewhere at the moment.¡± He gestured to one of his men who ran toward him the moment we stepped out of the car to lead me inside the building. He began walking away.

    But I stood glued on my spot, wondering where he was going at this time of the night. Suddenly he halted and veered around with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°What?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here,¡± I asked, wondering why he brought me here instead of the club.

    He shed me a smile and began striding toward me. He stood in front of me gazing into my eyes, as his cold gaze melted like ice filled with care and admiration.

    He leaned over and locked his lips with mine, slowly kissing me so passionately which instantly made my knees jelly, and I fucking hate how his touch and kisses made me feel. I hate how my whole body grew weak just by his touch.

    Unexpectedly my lips began to move along with the rhymes of his lips, as he pushed his tongue deep into my mouth. His mouth tasted like vodka mixed with a cigarette but it was still addictive.

    Just when I began to drown deep into the kiss, he suddenly pulled away, ¡°I will be right back.¡± He whispered, as his forehead rested on mine.

    I nodded and watched him get into the car and zoom off. I stood there wondering what kind of mess I got into. Was this kind of a game? What exactly does Derek take me for? Next few minutes, he is cold and treats everyone around him like trash and in the next few minutes, he acts all loving and suddenly cares.

    How could I¡¯ve forgotten the ear-deafening ps I received from him, for a few minutes? I guess the kiss in the car washed away all the anger I felt.

    _This man. This man. Will surely be the end of me. _

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    I veered around and noticed the guy Derek referred to as Doven standing close to me with his hands grasped behind his back. He shed me a smile.

    He began walking away, rolling my luggage with his hands. While I trailed behind him slowly. Soon, we got into the main building and I was bewildered at how amazing everywhere was.

    Every single thing was made of gold and silver and was beautifully decorated. Not to talk about how huge the building was.

    ¡°Who the hell are you!!!¡±

    I veered in the direction of the voice and I saw a young slimdy standing a few steps away from me with an apron hanging loosely on her neck.

    She held an unpleasant expression as she sent me a murderous re. Resentment and hatred were clearly seen in her eyes. ¡°Are you deaf?!¡± She yelled.

    I maintained my calm expression, and surprisingly I wasn¡¯t scared of her. Suddenly, Doven leaned close to my ear, ¡°Her name is Diane. She is our cook and she takes care of everything in this building.¡± He informed in a whisper.

    ¡°Mind how you talk to our guest!¡± He veered and fired back at her.

    Her lips curved into a smirk, and she began sauntering toward me, ¡°Are you his new ything? Don¡¯t worry he will¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough, Diane!!!¡± Doven thundered. ¡°Now get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you anywhere close to her.¡± He warned streaming, with his finger pointing at her.

    ¡°She will still find out the truth anyway.¡± She hissed loudly and walked away.

    I couldn¡¯tprehend what she meant by that, and I became curious to know what she meant by that.

    ¡°What was she talking about,¡± I asked.

    Doven smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s just jealous because she felt intimidated by your presence.¡±

    But I felt there was more to it because I felt he was hiding something But what is that? I must find out.

    ¡°Come let me show you your room.¡± He gestured me to follow him and he walked me through the stairs. He pushed a door made of gold and we strode inside.

    The room was simply beautiful, just to my taste. The Queen¡¯s size bed was big enough to contain 5 people. And the wall was painted purple just my favorite, and every side of the room looked so girlish that made me wonder if someone had lived here before.

    I veered around to ask Doven, but I quickly dismissed the thought of that. ¡°Where is Derek?¡± I asked instead.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be back tonight.¡± He informed. ¡°If you need anything just tell and don¡¯t go close to Diane, avoid her at all costs.¡± He quickly added.

    ¡°Why?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows.

    ¡°Mob Derek won¡¯t like that.¡± He muttered. ¡°I will take my leave now.¡± He began walking away.

    I sighed and slowly slumped down on the bed. First thing first, I sluggishly dragged myself off the bed and walked into the bathroom to run a quick bath.

    After some minutes I came out, feeling as fresh as ever. I quickly put on my nightie and slumped on the bed again. All my muscles and bones felt rxed as my mind drifted back to Candy and Idris.

    I still felt my soul locked up in her home. These past few days in her home, made me realize there is a chance of being loved again.

    Candy and her son are my only source of light, and I owned them every breath I breathed today. Because not everyone would take that bold risk to ept a stranger into her home.

    She came into my life and filled that space in my heart whichcked love, care, trust, and protection.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She made me feel those things, which I was deprived of, for the past 13 years of my life. Her constant care and trust kept me going.

    Even when I thought I could survive all by myself but deep down, I was weak and was on the verge of breaking down, then she came as a light into my life. She sheltered me and showered me with love.

    I hope to see them, soon. Because I¡¯m missing them already.

    My eyes weakly slide close.

 Chapter 19;

    DEREK P. O. V

    I rocked back and forth, clutching my fist in rage. I was impatiently waiting for Vicktor to deliver my stuff. But the fucking damn bastard had the guts to keep me waiting for the whole 7 hours.

    Anger thrummed through my veins, and fury vibrated through my being, as I kept checking my wrist continuously. It was 6 a. m. already.

    May God so help me, because I will brutally ruin his creation. I drummed my fingers on my table, as I drew my lowered lips between my teeth.

    My anger worsened the moment my mind drifted back to my bunny. My dick sprang up to life the moment my mind ran wild with fantasy. The thought of shoving my hard rod deep into her wet core almost wanted to make me lose my mind.

    The way her sexy lips moaned out my name, made my dick harden even more¡­ Surprisingly I don¡¯t fuck a bitch twice, I only fuck once and pull off to the next bitch.

    But there is something addictive about my bunny that always drew me closer to her. No matter how much I tried to be cold around her I only ended up kissing her or wanting her.

    _What the hell are you doing to me, bunny? _

    No matter how much I try to deny it, it was truly love at first sight. No! It¡¯s an obsession at first sight.

    _But I pped her_

    Yes, I did that because I didn¡¯t want to give her the impression she had me wrapped in her palm. All the hurt I inflicted on her was just a mask to mask up my feelings for her.

    And I liked it that way. I believed that was the only way I could hide my feelings for her. Because loving her now Is a big risk for her and I don¡¯t want to engage her life with my already messed up life.

    But yet she kept attracting me with her peanut breast, wide hips, and pretty face¡­ And again I so much admired her chivalry and courage. The audacity in her voice whenever she fired back at me, always made me want to bend her over and snapped her mouth shut with my dick.

    _I miss her, no doubt. And I can¡¯t wait to see her when I get home_

    Suddenly the elevator opened and Doven strode toward me with his hands grasped behind his back. That¡¯s his signature. With a smile stered on his lips.

    Doven is always a happy dude who nevercked a smile on his face. His devotion and submission toward me always made me entrust some of my deals to him.

    He is jovial andmunicates with everyone and hardly gets upset no matter how cold I am toward him. I guessed he was already used to my attitude and always epted his punishment whenever he broke the rules.

    ¡°Mob Derek.¡± He shed me a smile.

    ¡°How is my bunny?¡± I asked, striding toward him.

    ¡°very much okay boss. She asked about you.¡±

    My lips stretched into a half smile. She really cared. I nodded my head without saying a word again. My head veered to the sound of the elevator, as the door gave way for whosoever was inside toe out.

    After keeping me for so many hours the idiot decided to show up now. The effrontery. I stood glued in my spot, as my cold gaze almost buried him six feet below the ground.

    ¡°Boss.¡± He muttered inaudible when his gaze met mine, as he strode closer.

    I kept calm but boiling in rage within me.  My fingers fist and unfist as I showered my cold gaze on him. He perfectly understood my bodynguage.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, please let me convey this message to you first. It¡¯s important.¡± He quickly slumped on his knees, stretching out a white sheet of paper to me.

    I angrily yanked it off his hands and took a nce, ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything written down here.¡± I stretched back the paper back to him for further exnations.

    His whole body was shaking like a leaf moving in every direction of the wind. With trembling hands, he gently withdraws the paper from my grip.

    ¡°From what is written here, she has no identity. No rtive. No parents. No guidance.¡± He disclosed.

    ¡°Did she fall from heaven?¡± Doven asked, with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Nobody imed to know her, here in Italy. I think she came from another country in search of a job here or probably she¡¯s here for vacation.¡± Vicktor disclosed more, shrugging his shoulders.

    My fingers shoved into my hair and massaged my skull softly, and I was lost in thought. I vowed to protect my bunny from any harm and make those who made her suffer have the taste of their own medicine.

    I asked my private investigator to investigate my bunny¡¯s background and dug out every slightest detail about her. But here is the idiot telling me she has no identity, no rtive. No family. Then who the hell inflicted those scars on her body? Who?

    I must find out. I must know everything about her. I must find out no matter what.

    ¡°Mob, Jaxon told me, he had gathered a lot of information for you about Dominic and he will be back tomorrow,¡± Doven said, with a pleasant smile.

    I nodded my head and veered around, ring at Vicktor. ¡°Get out,¡± I ordered, he quickly stood up and bowed his head, as his hands gripped the paper he was holding so tightening, and began walking away.

    He walked passed me and I slowly slipped out my gun from my coat and released two bullets straight into his right leg.

    ¡°Urgg!!¡± He slumped to the floor groaning out in pain. He turned in my direction, as tears streamed down his cheek uncontrobly. ¡°Boss¡­.. it¡¯s hurt¡­!¡± He wailed, holding onto his wounded leg.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I smirked and raised my gun again, and released another bullet on his left leg.

    ¡°Fuck¡­!¡± He hissed in pain, with his eyes tightly shut, as he tried to suppress the pain he was feeling. The floor around him was covered with blood.

    I strode toward him and stood in front of him while he screamed out in pain. ¡°That¡¯s your punishment for keeping me waiting for 7 hours. And for failing in just a simple task.¡± I smirked and entered my elevator.

    ¡°Boss¡­!¡± He cried.

    ¡°I want to visit someone. Bring my bunny to the gardenter in the day. Lastly, call the doctor for him.¡± I instructed Doven before my elevator zoomed off.

 Chapter 20

    DOMINIC P. O. V

    I came out of my bathroom dripping wet from my wet messy hair as my towel drooped loosely on my waist. I cleaned off my wet body with my extra hand towel, gazing at my reflection in the mirror.

    Suddenly my door burst open as one of my loyal investigators strode into my room, shutting the door behind him.

    He had been the one taking care of other deals in some countries, attending the brotherhood meetings in my ce, and doing some dirty jobs for me. I trust him a lot because he always does a clean job for me.

    We have been partners for the past 15 years now and I bet you, his loyalty is not to bepared.

    However, I never let any of my meny their gaze on my little Lisa because I don¡¯t trust anyone when it involves Lisa. That was why I locked her indoors for the past 13 years. They only knew her name but they didn¡¯t know what she looked like.

    I jerked my head in his direction, hoping to hear good news, nothing more, nothing less. ¡°Micheal, What is it?¡± I snapped at him the moment he got closer. ¡°Any news about my daughter?¡± I added, furrowing my brows.

    I moved away from my mirror and pulled out a stick cigarette from its pack from my side drawer and slipped it in between my lips. He quickly strode toward me and helped me light it up without me asking him to.

    ¡°Speak!¡± I demanded and drew the cigarette smoke into my mouth and released it into the air from my nose as I veered around, wondering why he was mute.

    ¡°Arielle was shot dead at the airport. The killer is still unknown¡± He disclosed.

    I scoffed loudly, rolling my eyes, ¡°If I can remember vividly the only woman in my life is my little Lisa. The rest are whores and bitches.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Every bitches got a price. I don¡¯t fucking care if she rots in hell!. Just tell me what I want to hear.¡± I angrily snapped at him, ring at him.

    ¡°Boss. Your mansion was burned down to ashes.¡± He began, lowering his gaze to the ground.

    The corner of my lips quirked as I gave out a half smile. I began to stride toward my daughter¡¯s portrait, which was hanging firmly on the wall. Her innocent face shed through my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but recall our moments together.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her pain meant happiness to me, her tears ddened my heart, and me being her worst nightmare was what I aimed for and achieved without stress.

    I love the way my presence only made her tremble in fear and be fragile at my sight. I missed how she always cried for mercy but never got any.

    It has been two months now, no sight of my little Lisa nor have I heard from Phil either. I hope she is fine wherever she is andes back to me.

    I retrieved her pictures from my briefcase and gazed at them with all my admiration, fixing my gaze on her lips.

    I drew my lower lips between my teeth as the way my name rolled out sexily on her lips, which always turned me on.

    ¡°Come to me, my baby. Daddy is longing for you already.¡± ___

    I veered around and gave out a mirthlessugh as I shoved my wetted hair away from my face. ¡°I have many mansions. Losing one won¡¯t hurt shit.¡± I drew the smoke from the cigarette into my mouth and released it from my nose again. ¡°Where is my Lisa?¡± I asked calmly, but deep down, anger thrummed through my veins.

    ¡°You see¡­ I found Phil¡¯s lifeless body at the burned mansion¡ª¨C.¡±

    ¡°Derek Men¡¯s took her away?!¡± I thundered, interrupting him, not wanting to believe what I had in mind, as he massaged the back of his head nervously.

    ¡°Monalisa was¡ª-¡±

    I couldn¡¯t let him finish his sentence, as my hands gripped him roughly in his cor shirt.¡°Monalisa can¡¯t die without my permission, period!¡±

    ¡°I doubt, boss.¡± He raised his gaze to my face, which made me slowly free his cor shirt from my grip.

    ¡°What do you mean.¡± I squinted, trying to wrap up what he meant by that. But I kept getting confused the more.

    He nodded his head, with a soft smile gracing his lips. ¡°We all know Mob Derek¡¯s principles. And we all know how straight forward he is because he¡¯s fearless and blurts.¡± He began.

    Okay. Now I¡¯m confused even more than before¡­. like what is he driving at?

    He began striding around my room with his hands grasped behind his back. ¡°I kept wondering why Mob boss would deliver an order like this to Phil instead of dragging you down to your knees in front of the whole council and stripping you off your power and position.¡±  He continued before chuckling softly. ¡°Because we all knew what he¡¯s capable of doing.¡± He quickly added.

    At this point, everything began to make sense to me, and I nodded my head in understanding.

    He veered around and nced at me, ¡°Mob Derek is not that foolish to inform you about his new development because he knows you will find all means to escape his judgment. But my question here is; who called Phil?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows.

    I shook my head, with my mind buzzing with thoughts.

    ¡°Come to think of it.  No one, absolutely no one knew you had a daughter not even I knew of that. Then why could Phil tell you that the council requested for your daughter and you believed him?¡± He asked me.

    That was when recognition dawned on my face, as fury vibrated through my being and the vortex of anger swirled inside me. Damn! I was tricked! Those thoughts alone made me want to go mental.

    ¡°It won¡¯t cost Derek¡¯s men a breath to barge Into this building and haul you to Italy against your wish but they don¡¯t fucking care!  You and I know that Derek won¡¯t attack amon building or any of your men. He bits where it hurt most!¡± He strode toward me.

    ¡°It¡¯s all clear to me now.¡± I slowly let go of the cigarette in between my fingers and rested my hands on my waist.

    ¡°Someone else is behind this mess.¡±

    ¡°I know who is behind it,¡± I muttered, wondering why the past chose to hunt me now of all years.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, anything else?¡± I asked, moving away from my little Lisa¡¯s portrait to my bed.

    ¡°The council called for gathering today,ter in the day at the EMPIRE GARDEN.¡± He informed.

    ¡°You can go in my ce. I¡¯m not In the right frame of mind to travel anywhere.¡± I dismissed him immediately because I needed a space to think.

    ¡°Okay, boss. By Noon I will be in Italy.¡± He bowed and left my room¡­. leaving me in my thoughts to prepare for his trip tomorrow.

 Chapter 21

    MONALISA P. O. V

    Iy on my bed, reading a book I found in my side bed drawer the moment I had my breakfast and I was bored.

    Doven quickly left the house after promising he would be back as soon as possible because I told him I wasn¡¯tfortable having Diane around me.

    Thedy was acting so creepy which I wasn¡¯t affluent with. Her constant ring and unsafe words were like; I would leave this house without anyone chasing me out.

    But I held unto Doven¡¯s words; She was only acting that way because she felt intimidated by my presence. But I won¡¯t let her overstep her boundaries because I¡¯m not Inpetition with anyone. If she truly had a problem with my stay here, then she should talk to Derek about it and not transfer aggression to me.

    I was so engrossed in my reading when I heard a knock on my door and at the same time, I heard the sound of feet striding inside. I veered around with the hope of seeing Doven but to my dismay, it was the she-devil.

    She stood still like a long wood, with her arms crossed under her breast. Her facial expression was dull and cold asual. Anger and hatred were visible in her eyes, and if gaze could kill, I would¡¯ve been seven feet below the ground.

    My gaze traveled down her body and I noticed she was all dressed up, wearing heavy makeup on her face, like she was going on a date. No doubt, she looked gorgeous.

    ¡°What do you want now, Diane¡­¡± I gently dropped the book beside me and waited patiently for her to speak. I have never liked her presence for once.

    She never uttered a word but rather showered her unpleasant gaze on me. ¡°Quit the gaze and say something. Or better still, leave my room.¡± I pointed my finger at the closed door.

    She suddenly let out a sarcasticughter and stopped almost immediately, as she strode toward me. ¡°Enjoy while itsts. Whore¡­!¡±  She sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that¡ª-¡±

    ¡°And what if I do, whore¡­!¡± She fired back, challenging me.

    I chuckled softly, ¡°You are bittered. Don¡¯t worry I feel your pain. But let it all end in the kitchen where you belong.¡± I sneered.  I guessed that hit really bad because her expression was mixed with shock.

    Her lips curved into a smirk, ¡°Like I said, enjoy while itsts. Soon he will get tired of your pussy and pull off to the next bitch.¡±

    ¡°And you equally thoughts the next bitch is you?¡± I let out a nervous-breakingughter, pping my both hands together. I stood up and walked closer to her, standing a few inches away from her face. ¡°That will only happen in your wildest fantasy, honey.¡± Her Jews dropped instantly, I guess she wasn¡¯t expecting this huge blow in the face.

    I slowly began to swirl around her, ¡°It will be such a pity, that I alone have the privilege to touch his hard chest, Sexy six packs, and watch him moan out my name right beneath me.¡± I leaned over her ears and whispered.

    She kept clutching her finger into a fist in fury. I think she was trying so hard to keep her anger under control, as her chest rose and fell rapidly. I think my words touched her bone marrow.

    I let out a dryugh and continued, ¡°But what about you? You can only shove your fingers into your pussy, with your head and mind clouded with Derek¡¯s image. But then, He will be with me, doing the main deal.¡± I sneered. ¡°Fuck¡­! I pity you already.¡± I finally stood in front of her.

    She angrily raised her hand to hit me but the door burst open and revealed Doven. He strode inside with his face screwed up in confusion.

    ¡°Are you two fighting again?¡± He demanded, walking in fully.

    Diane slowly brought down her hand, which was hanging in the air, and sent me a cold re. But I never cared.

    ¡°No need for that anyway. Diane, did you deliver Mob¡¯s message?¡± He veered toward Diane, who fixed her cold gaze on me the entire time. She hissed loudly, ignoring his question, and walked away, barging the door so hard.

    He shook his head and averted his gaze to me, ¡°Mob asked me to bring you to the garden. So get dressed, let¡¯s go.¡±

    My eyebrows knitted, ¡°What for? Wait?! Was that the reason why Diane looked all dressed up? Is she tagging along?¡± I asked, as my mind recalled how gorgeous she looked a few minutes again.

    ¡°No! Only she knew why she¡¯s dressed like that.¡± He shrugged his shoulder.

    I nodded and strode toward my wardrobe and picked out a ck strapless gown with stopped above my knees. I walked back into the washroom to try them on, which I did and I look so beautiful.

    _Come sit here; I will do your makeup_Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    My mind drifted back to Candy¡¯s words and my lips stretched in a smile. Fuck! I missed her so much, already.

    I didn¡¯t bother to apply makeup because I sucked at it. I only packed my hair into a loose bun and grabbed my pose. ¡°Shall we?¡± I smiled and shed him a smile with my hand stretched out.

    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Heplimented me, took my hand, and led me outside, we entered the car and zoomed off. To God known where.

    After an hour¡¯s ride, we arrived in front of a huge ck gate, which automatically gave way for us to ride inside.

    We got down from the car and my eyes were drowned out by the beauty of the environment, and cars of different shapes and sizes lined up in a roll.

    _Where is this ce? _

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Doven gestured me to follow his lead which I did.

    We walked toward the entrance and MIGHTY EAGLE GARDEN was boldly written on the door entrance. I could only imagine how many properties Derek owned, he must be more super loaded than I thought.

    The moment we stepped into the main garden, I already fell in love with the beauty of the numerous flowers. The fresh alluring scent of the garden hit my nostrils which prompted me to shut my eyes, inhealing the scent into me.

    I opened my eyes and my gaze sighted a long well-decorated table ahead of me, and I found the only man who swiped off my feet just by his cold gaze, sitting on one of the chairs, looking as handsome as a merman. He was clothed in a grey suit, leaving a few buttons of his inner white shirt open, which left his upper chest exposed.

    He looked cute. His curly silver hair fell on his well-curved oval face, leaving only some parts of it uncovered. He let his pouty lips shoot out like a wet berry while he was sitting like a king.

    His cold expression made him look effortlessly breathtaking and I loved him for that.

    _This guy. This guy will surely be the end of me. _

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Doven motioned me to follow him, and I slowly trailed behind him like a scared kitty cat.

    As we got closer to the table, my palms were already sweaty, as he stood up waiting for me to get closer.

    My heart was beating like a loud drum, which made me lower my gaze to the ground when I finally stood in front of him.

    He slowly raised his hand to my face, pulled my jaws up to his gaze, and leaned over, locking his lips with mine.

    The smell of his perfume, of a soft peachy scent of his conditioner, was dizzying, butterflies dancing in my stomach at that gesture and my brain lost its focus. But warmth consumed me as I leaned into the kiss and deepened it.

    His other free hands crawled behind my waist and pulled me closer to him, as we both devoured our lips, like animals on heat.

    I missed him so fucking much. I want it this way. Just the two of us, me and Derek all alone in this world. The attraction pulling us both was like strong mas, with our hands inching to touch and explore each other¡¯s bodies.

    A soft moan escaped my lips when he softly bit my lower lips and suck on my tongue like a cute baby. While my hands care his chest and my other hand, shoved into his soft silver hair.

    ¡°Mob boss?¡± Doven¡¯s annoying voice interrupted the moment, as Derek withdrew from my lips and I whined in disappointment, which made him grind widely. ¡°The other Mafias are here, waiting for your permission toe in¡± He informed, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Let them in.¡± Derek took a few steps away from me and sat in his seat. His once smiling face quickly switched into a cold face. I wondered how he does that so effortlessly.

    After a few minutes, I sighted 7 men, and 1dy clothed in the different expensive colors of suit. They all held a briefcase in their hands as they strode toward us.

    Some were young and some were old.  The kind of aura emitting from the body was dangerous and threatening. They all held the same cold gaze with well-armed men behind them.

    They got close and all took a sit. Immediately they started speaking Italian which I found hard toprehend what they were saying, so I decided to pour myself a drink to at least keep myself busy. I wondered why Derek called me here.

    ¡°Michael, I thought I gave you a strict warning not to ever show your face in  my gathering ever again.¡± Derek suddenly growled, as his hands clutched into a hard fist.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mob. Dominic is Ill and he instructed me toe in his ce.¡± The Micheal guy responded. And I choked on my drink the moment I heard that name.

    Everyone averted their gaze in my direction. I tried to clean off the wine I mistakenly spilled on my dress, and slowly raised my gaze and found the Micheal guy staring at me so intensively, as his expression was mixed with shock.

    _Oh God, I don¡¯t want him to see my face. But I¡¯m so certain I have never seen him before_

    I stylishly loosened my messy bun and my hair scattered all over my face.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t quit staring at my woman, I will have your both eyes shoved down your throat¡­!!!¡± Derek angrily stamped his fist hand on the table.

 Chapter 22; Saved my life.

    MONALISA¡¯S

    At the mention of Dominic¡¯s name, the fear I thought I had long ovee, rushed through my body, and a shiver ran down my spine.

    You wouldn¡¯t me me, will you? I¡¯m a little girl who grew under the care of a monster-of course, whenever I hear his name, it¡¯s more like a reminder of the hell I passed through. Which left a huge scar on my heart.

    But this strange guy in front of me kept gazing at me so intensively and that made my heart sink into my stomach. And I didn¡¯t missed to notice how his eyes were filled with inquisitiveness and curiosity, as he tried to catch a glimpse of my hidden face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mob, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± He quickly bowed his head slightly to the ground but yet, he kept ncing at me every slightest second.

    To him, I might look familiar but I doubt if I¡¯ve evere across this face before. This was my first time.

    My head was still bowed, as I stylishly scattered my hair to cover my face more, avoiding raising my head at all costs.

    Finally, Derek caught him ncing at me. His chest rose and fell in fury, ¡°Throw him out!!¡± He growled. Doven who was standing behind me the whole time, quickly dragged him away.

    I saw him retrieve his cell phone from his pant pocket and ce it in his ear while walking away. I wonder who he was talking to.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Pheww!!¡± I breath out in relief, as my hand flew to my chest, knowing that he was finally gone.

    Derek averted his gaze to me, and smoothie my hair with his hands, ¡°Are you OK?¡± My gaze raised and met his, and concern was written all over his face.

    My lips stretched into a smile, as I nodded my head. I tried to tie back my hair but he quickly stopped me, ¡°I love it this way. You look more beautiful.¡± He admitted, shing me a half smile.

    Okay¡­ Now Derek is acting weird and I love it this way. I wished this care will remain permanent without us fighting again. This side of him is so cute and I never want him to ever stop.

    All gaze were on us but Derek cared less, as he focused all his attention on me. Staring at me with all admiration.

    One of the old men, cleared his throat to get his attention but Derek took his time before averting his gaze from me. And they continued their discussion in Italian which I never understood anything.

    I was bored again and decided to y dirty with Derek. I won¡¯t tell him but rather, I will surprise him with my action.

    _Time to y dirty. _ I giggled childishly at my naughty thought.

    DEREK POV

    I was so engrossed in the conversation I was having with council members, but the face of that bastard that kept staring at my bunny, kept shing through my head and that wasn¡¯t doing me any good.

    I saw that glint of shock, mixed with curiosity, in his eyes, -Which I must find out why. He might have what I¡¯m looking for, and he has to give it to me by force.

    I veered around and nced at my bunny, to see if she was happy to be here by my side. I asked Doven to bring her here because I wanted to keep a close eye on her every passing second. I don¡¯t want to take chances of losing her again, because she is now my addiction and I will keep her away from any trouble and protect her with my veryst breath.

    _I won¡¯t let what happened to Ba, repeat itself. Because I won¡¯t survive it this time around. _

    My lips stretched into a smile, seeing how she was giggling like a kid and it dened my heart.

    I averted my gaze to John, who was talking non-stop I understood everything he was saying but he kept repeating himself, over and over again. I was pissed off.

    I angrily stamped my palms on the table, ¡°Enough!!! Bastard. Don¡¯t fucking waste my time with your boring story life, already.¡± I yelled, in a cold deep voice. Which made them all shuddered in fear and John snapped his mouth shut and averted his gaze to the ground. ¡°Sparoh. Speak!¡± I ordered, maintaining my cold voice.

    He quickly stood up and began to speak In a shaking voice.

    Suddenly I felt a hand crawl up on my leg and rested on myp and moved forward and stopped right on my dick.

    I quickly veered in her direction with a dropped jaws, as she ced her left elbow on the table with a palm resting below her jaws. A smirk yed dangerously on her lower lips.

    _What is she up to? _

    After a few seconds, she gently tapped on my dick twice; like she was knocking on the door.

    Instantly I felt hot blood flow into the spongy tissues of my dick and felt my dick jerked up to life and was already hard like a rock.

    _What the fuck is the meaning of this! _

    She gave it another tap again before she slowly unzipped my pant and guided my dick out from my pant.

    Her cold touched, made my skin covered with goosebumps, and I heard the sound of my heartbeat. The coldness of her hand on my dick was so stimting and electrifying. It made my skin taut and exposed more nerves ending, which almost made me hurl my head behind my seat.

    Still not recovered from her touch, she slowly wrapped my dick in between her open palm and used her hand like a ping-pong paddle very lightly batting it back and forth.

    ¡°Holy sanitary fuck!¡± I growled, beneath my breath and drew my lips into my mouth to prevent me from moaning out loud. But I was really at the edge of losing myself. The pleasure boosting through me was like a burning me dissipating all over my body.

    She interlocked her finger around my shaft and ced the pad of her thumb on the underside and pressed firmly massaging dime size circle into my sweet spot. Moving her right thumb clockwise and counterclockwise.

    ¡°Fuck!!!¡± I moaned out, as my eyes slid closed, and pleasure consumed my body. Her hand felt heavenly, magical¡­. fuck!

    All gaze turned to me, as they wondered what was wrong with me. ¡°Mob! Are you OK?¡± Sparoh asked. But they never knew the She-devil was working wonders on the milky factory.

    She suddenly grasp my balls with one fisted hand and my dick with her other fisted hand, then slightly twisted my dick in opposite directions; Like she was wringing a towel dry.

    ¡°Fuck!!! You are so¡­. good!¡± The words rolled off my lips. I almost saw myself from above giving into the vulnerability of her touch. This feeling was the best among the best and I felt my cum dripping out from my tiny dick holes.

    Suddenly we heard bullets fly all over us, breaking all the bottles and sses of wine leaning on the table.

    Everyone flinched in rm and slipped out all their guns, and began reciprocating the bullets. Everywhere was a total mess as everyone hide in defense.

    My bunny quickly gripped me so tightly and I could tell she was scared. I quickly shoved her down the table. ¡°Derek, What is going on!¡± She shrieked out in fear, not letting go of my suit.

    I leaned over and locked my lips with hers for some seconds, and rested my head on her forehead. ¡°Follow through the back door and you will find a car waiting outside. Go home and wait for me.¡± I instructed and smoothed her hair with my palm. ¡°Take.¡± I handed her a gun, ¡°Shoot any mudafucker who dares to stop you.¡± I ordered.

    She shook her head, ¡°No! I can¡¯t leave you here. Let us go home together.¡± She begged as her eyes glittered with tears.

    I shed her a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. I wille for you.¡± I lock my lips with her again and she quickly collected the gun and ran off.

    I stood up and began firing my bullets all over, clearing the paths for her. She ran with all her might toward the exit, and I followed her behind; I was trying to protect her. Just to be sure she¡¯s with Doven.

    But then, I noticed a guy aiming a bullet in her direction. I tried to pull my bullet but I wasn¡¯t fast enough, as he had pulled he¡¯s already.

    With every strength and might In me, I ran like a crazy madman toward her, and just in time I wrapped my arms around her and swirled her. The bullets dived into my shoulder instead and we both fell on the ground.

 Chapter 23; Dominic Kin Senero!!

    MONALISA POV.

    Derek and I both roughlynded on the ground, and I was leaning on top of his body, with his two arms wrapped around me like a shield. Which hindered me from sustaining any bruises on the ground.

    Bullets were flying all over. Groans and screams echoed everywhere and blood sparkled on the ground. More aimed men rushed into the garden, while the intruders fearlessly stood their grounds, firing bullets at each other

    It felt like the world hade to an end right in front of my eyes. I was gripped with fear, as I felt my palms sweaty. But Derek swiftly rolled us over and I was beneath him instead. He gazed into my eyes, then traveled down my lips, and averted his gaze back to my eyes.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He calmly asked with concernncing in his voice, as he examined my facial expression.

    I shook my head sideways, ¡°What about you?¡± I asked, but instead of replying, he shed me a smile.

    ¡°I will be fine. Now go, Doven is waiting outside.¡± Says Derek. Pulling away from my body, he nces around, expertly firing his bullets at the intruders, with his back facing me.

    My gaze traveled all over his body, as I also stood up as well, but I felt like something was not right with him.  He looks perfectly alright and full of life.

    But I wasn¡¯t convinced. I followed my instinct and walked behind and I was bewildered to see his backsuit soaked in blood at the side of his shoulder¡¯s region.

    ¡°Derek, you are bleeding!!¡± I shrieked, bringing it to his notice. But he shrugged his shoulders and focused all his attention on the intruders. Ignoring me.

    ¡°Derek¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Leave this ce!!¡± He angrily snapped, shooting me a re.

    But that didn¡¯t stop me from saying what I had in mind, as I confidently yelled in his face, ¡°You need to go to the hospital, you are losing so much blood.¡±

    He angrily stormed toward me in rage, and gripped my right arm, gazing into my tearing eyes. ¡°Derek, please let¡¯s leave here. I can¡¯t leave here without you.¡± I cried, and rested my forehead on his chest, sobbing gently.

    ¡°Urgghh!!¡± I heard him groan in pure anguish. He unwrapped his grip around me and slumped to the ground, still groaning in pain. ¡°Bunny!!! Leave this ce this instant.¡± He groaned at me.

    I quickly fell to my knees, right beside him, as tears covered my eyes vision. The fear of losing him struck me so hard on the head. ¡°Derek¡­ You need to go to the hospital.¡± I screamed at the top of my voice, stroking his arms. His suit was already covered with his blood.

    ¡°I promise, I will be fine. Just go away.¡± He said in between clutched teeth, as he tried to suppress the groan on his throat.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you here, Derek.¡± I declined his request and tears poured down my eyes even more, as I shook my head in disagreement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn bitch! And just obey my fucking instructions.¡± He angrily pushed me away from him, while one of his men quickly rushed toward him and helped him up and they both walked away, leaving me behind without sparing me a single re.

    _Please don¡¯t die, Derek. _

    I stood from the ground and followed the path he showed me which led to the back door. Bullets kept flying all over non-stop and I tried my possible best to dodge some bullets that were sent in my direction.

    I ran with all my might through a lonely path and almost bumped into Candy on my way. ¡°Candy!¡± I screamed and threw myself on her body.

    ¡°Joanne¡­ Are you okay?! Hope you ain¡¯t hurt.¡± She pulled away and asked, as she examined my body, turning me around.

    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Derek was shot all because of me.¡± Fresh tears streamed down my cheeks as I lowered my head and softly sobbed. My shoulder rose and fell rapidly.

    ¡°Derek is strong. You shouldn¡¯t worry much about¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Gardy?!!!¡± We both heard someone call her name, and I thought it was Doven who decided toe into the garden to pick me up himself. but to my shocking dismay when we turned to the direction of the voice, it was Micheal who called and he began striding toward us.

    _What the heck is he still doing here? I thought he left already. _

    I veered around and saw Candy¡¯s jaws drop and her facial expression was mixed with fear and shock. ¡°What the heck!!!¡± She muttered beneath her breath but I heard her still.

    ¡°Candy? Do you know him?¡±

    She quickly grabbed my wrist, ¡°Let¡¯s leave here.¡± She rushed her words and pulled me along with her in haste.

    Suddenly Micheal came close and held her wrist to prevent her from going any further. Candy angrily let go of my wrist andshed his face with a painful p which ended up giving him a cut on his lips.

    She veered to me, held my hand and began walking away again, but Micheal made another attempt and held her wrist again.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    We halted as Candy¡¯s chest rose and fell in a rage and she shot him a murderous re. And I wondered why.

    I couldn¡¯tprehend why she was acting this way and that clearly meant, she might know him. And I didn¡¯t miss to notice that glint of recognition in his eyes; Like he had known her for ages.

    ¡°I just want us to talk.¡± He cleaned off his bloody lips with the back of his palm.

    ¡°We have nothing to talk about, Micheal.¡± She screamed at his face like a crazy woman. Instantly I assumed that he might be the father of Idris, so I decided to excuse myself to let them talk things out.

    ¡°Candy, I will wait for you over there.¡± I pointed to a nearby pole which wasn¡¯t far from where she stood. But she didn¡¯t utter a word to me but I took her silence as a ¡®go ahead¡¯. And I excused myself.

    After a long silence, Micheal decided to speak first.

    ¡°You have been in Italy all these years? Gardy.¡± I heard him ask her, but she rolled her eyes, crossing her arms under her breasts.

    ¡°Why are you here.¡± She asked inly. Even when it was seen in her eyes that she wasn¡¯tfortable with the conversation.

    ¡°Boss Don, has been searching all over for you. Now that I know where you are hiding, I will call him right away.¡± He retrieved his cell phone from his pant pocket and quickly ced it on his ears.

    At the mention of ¡®Boss Don¡¯ I knew instantly that he was referring to Dominic, and my ears sprang up in rapid attention. But did I just hear him right? Is Dominic searching for Candy? How is that even possible?

    Candy rushed toward him and yanked his phone away from his grip before he could utter a word. And smashed it on the ground with her heels. ¡°Fuck you! Fuck Dominic Kin Senero!!!!¡± She yelled with anger lingering in her voice, as she pushed him on his shoulder.

    Goosebumps covered my skin, as she screamed out Dominic¡¯s full name. I was thunderstruck for a while, as I couldn¡¯t believe these were unveiling in front of me. It was all clear now to me that Candy knew Dominic and there is more to It.

    Micheal fisted his fingers in rage, hastily grabbed her hair, and twisted it roughly. ¡°You son of a bitch!!!¡± Candy let out an ear-deafening scream, as she began to struggle to get off his grip.

    ¡°You bitch, how dare you?!¡± He pped her across her face, which instantly triggered my rage.

    ¡°Let her go¡­!¡± I rushed toward him to teach him the lesson of his life. Even If I know I might not be strong enough to face him, at least Candy and I can beat him up to blur.

 Chapter 24;

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I ran toward Candy to help her, but to my dismay, ¡°Joanne! I can do this all by myself!!¡± She screamed which made me drop right on my track.

    I watched as she struggled with him to free herself, but his grip was too tight on her hair, which made her unable to fight him anymore. Rather she was so focused on getting his hands off her hair; that he was pulling it like he wanted to rip her skull apart.

    ¡°Candy¡­.¡± I trailed off when a painful groan escaped her lips, as her bloodshot eyes almost fell from Her eye socket. Numerous veins were visible on her neck and arms, as she struggled non-stop.

    Suddenly she gathered all the strength she could muster, as she swirled and her toe mercilessly made its way right under his dick.

    ¡°Urgh!!!¡± His hands speedily let go of her hair, and flew down to his dick, as he kept groaning in pain. ¡°You bitch! Fuck!¡± He hissed in pain.

    Candy seized the opportunity of his weak state and rushed toward him like an angry cat and pounds on his body immediately.  She began to punch his face, nose, and lips with her fisted fingers continuously without giving him space to breathe.

    The rage in her eyes was visible. Her body was vibrating, as each punch she unleashed on him, felt like life was slipping away from him. His face was covered with blood yet Candy didn¡¯t stop punching, which left him with no other choice but to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Gar¡ªdy¡­ Please!!¡± He began to cry, as fresh tears streamed down his jaws. But I doubt if he will ever get the mercy he was looking for.

    Because the Candy in front of me right now was totally different. She looked like an angry beast feasting on her prey. Her strong first was hard like a rock, and her gaze was cold, which was clouded with pains and the mystery of agony.

    But why does she look like someone whose scars have been reopened? Whose past was right in front of her eyes? Whose mended heart has been shattered?

    Why? Why? Why? This was the question I kept asking myself. Does it have anything to do with Dominic? Did they share the past together?

    Before I knew it, she stormed toward me still effortlessly maintaining her cold expression, and I quickly began to amble backward in fear, as my back hit the pole. She stood in front of me and suddenly yanked the gun I was holding away from my grip.

    ¡°Gardy,¡± I whispered. And for the first time in months, her name rolled out correctly from my lips, without sounding weird in my ears.

    I watched her storm back to where Micheal wasying on the ground groaning in pain. He wasying still like a long wood because he was too weak to move a finger, with his eyes tightly shut. Sincerely Candy really dealt with his face beyond recognition. Blood was dripping from his freshly wounded face.

    Candy bent over dipped her hands into his pant pocket and retrieved a gun

    Her hands wrapped around the gun, as she pointed it in his direction. Hastily his eyes flew open. He began to move his body, and tried to get off the ground, as he stretched out his hands; like a defense.

    ¡°Gar¡ªdy. Ple¡ªplease.¡± He sputtered, pleading. A glint of fear shed through his eyes, as he joined his both palms together. ¡°I won¡¯t say a word to anybody.¡± He quickly added.

    Candy let out a peal of sarcasticughter, and she tightened her grip firmly around the gun. ¡°And you think I¡¯m going to bargain to that? Micheal, I know you knew me just like the back of your palms. But the Gardy you knew had long gone, buried and rotten. The Gardy you know, had been long forgotten and I want it to remain that way. And for me to achieve that, you have to die!¡± She stated in a cold voice.

    Poor Micheal was already shivering like a child being scolded by his mother. That was my first time seeing a full-grown man crying like a baby because it felt like all hope was gone for him. Because of the Candy standing in front of him, I doubt if she was the same loving Candy I met 2months away.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I-I pro-promise wit-with my life, I won¡¯t say a word. Please believe me.¡± He pleaded desperately, with his head slightly bowed.

    Candy paid deaf ears to him please and quickly made to pull the trigger but I ran and hugged her back, resting my head on her neck with my arms wrapped around her.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill him.¡± I calmly muttered. Deep down I really don¡¯t know why I¡¯m pleading on his behalf but I felt it was right to do so. ¡°Let him go, please,¡± I added.

    But Candy angrily unwrapped my arms around her and slightly pushed me away, which made me stand in front of her

    ¡°You are talking nonsense! I can¡¯t risk the life of my son just because of him!¡± She screamed at my face, shaking my shoulders with both hands.

    My face screwed up in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. But I thought he was Idris¡¯s father.¡± I said, staring at her face, which was void of all emotions.

    She chuckled drying, ¡°You will never understand. Just let me¡­..¡± She trailed off the moment she pushed me off her path and made to pull the trigger at Micheal. But was shocked to see he was no longer there. He ran away. ¡°Where is he?¡± She whispered to herself and nced around, but I heard her.

    ¡°I think he ran away,¡± I said and nced around too.

    She suddenly sent me a murderous re, ¡°You see what you caused! It was all your fault that he ran away!¡± She used me and screamed in my face.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Her voice angrily snapped at me. ¡°You know what? Just stay away from me!¡± She added, before walking out on me, leaving me behind.

    _Are my daydreaming or what? Why do I feel like my heart is ripped apart? Why does it hurt so bad? _

    I watched as she stormed away with so much rage in her heart, without sparing me a re. And it hurt to know I¡¯m the cause of her acting this way.

    ¡°You are still here?¡± I turned to see Doven standing beside me. ¡°Mob is waiting at home.¡± At the mention of Derek, another burden of anxiety washed through me.

    ¡°Is Derek Okay? How is he doing? Hope the bullet didn¡¯t affect him much?¡± I rained numerous questions on him, waiting impatiently for his response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± That was the only thing he said before we both rushed into the car and zoomed off.

    Within 1 hour, we finally arrived at the mansion. I couldn¡¯t wait for him to pack at the garage, as I forced him to stop me in the middle of the mansion.

    I ran like a mad woman into the main building, ignoring the greeting I was receiving from Derek¡¯s men along the way of the corridor.

    I ran into my room, with the thought of him waiting in my room. But was disappointed when I found no one there. I quickly ran out and bumped into Diane at my doorstep.

    ¡°Where is Derek!¡± I hastily asked, ignoring the disdained look on her face.

    ¡°Do I look like his keeper?¡± She scoffed, rolling her eyes afterward.

    I grabbed her both arms, ¡°Please Diane. Derek needs me now, please!¡± I pleaded with desperation lensing in my voice. I just can¡¯t help it. I want to see my Derek.

    ¡°No! He deserves to die!¡± She red and harshly pushed my hands away from her body. ¡°You can search the whole house if you want. But you will never find him, because I made sure of that.¡± She leaned over and whispered in my ears, and began walking away.

    ¡°What the hell are you saying, Diane!¡± I roughly sped her right arm and pulled her back to me. ¡°Where is Derek?!¡± I yelled at her face, while she burst intoughter. ¡°I don¡¯t have your time now.¡± I shook my head and pushed her and shended so hard on her ass.

    I ran outside the building in search of Derek¡¯s men, they might perhaps know where he Was. But to my dismay, I found everywhere dried up. Not even a single soul was seen. I was thunderstruck for a few minutes as I wondered where they might have gone to.

    My eyes kept wandering around, as I walked into the garage in search of Doven. But I never found him there, and not even his car was seen.

    _Where the heck is everyone_

    ¡°Woah¡­!¡± I heard Diana exim, pping her hands together, with a smirk ying on her lower lips.

    ¡°Searching for his men? Oh¡­ I forgot to tell you.¡± She stopped pping and ced her Index finger on her jaws; like she was thinking. ¡± I gave them all a day off, and they dly left.¡± She shed me a fake smile.

    My breath quickened, ¡°Who are you?¡± The rage that was boiling inside of me was like a hot volcano.

    She suddenly let out a loudugh, clingy on her stomach so tightly for 10 minutes. While I clutched my fingers in a fist, Ipelled the thoughts of banging her head on the wall till she lost conscience.

    ¡°Are you really asking me that? Of course, I¡¯m his cook. What else do you want to know.¡± She sneered.

    ¡°Where is Derek¡± I demanded coldly, but deep down, fear sprinkled at the base of my being.

    ¡°You really need to find him fast.¡±

    My nerves were on fire, as I felt the tingling coarse through me because of each word she uttered.

    ¡°Thest time I saw him, he was covered with blood with holes all over his body. And he was begging to be saved. You need to find him fast.¡±

    My stomach, leg, and inside turn to jelly. Adrenaline shot through my system, as fear rushed over me, a dank suffocating wave.

    _I need to find Derek at all costs. He can¡¯t die, please. _

 Chapter 25

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I watch her walk passed me, walking back into the building in a mocking manner. The smirk on her lips grew wider, as her gaze never left mine. While I followed her behind.

    I had so many evil thoughts buzzing crazily In my head like; beating her to blur. Or barg her head so hard on the hard wall till she loses conscience.

    But I quicklypelled those thoughts and decided to focus on how to find Derek instead. I won¡¯t deny the fact that I can feel his presence in this house. I meant; that his dark aura still suffocates the air, and this only happens whenever he is close by.

    _But where could he be? I don¡¯t even know my way around the building. Where then will I search for him_

    We got into the sitting area, and she slowly slumped on the soft couch, breathing out in relief, with her right hand ced on her chest. She turned her gaze to me, ¡°Go have your shower. He isn¡¯t worth your worries.¡± Says Diane.

    I scoffed loudly, ¡°Where is Derek!¡± I bent and yelled in her face, whose eyes were filled with hatred and disdain.

    Her face was cold and void of all emotions. But I didn¡¯t miss noticing that pain and sadness that flicked crossed her eyes every passing minute.

    ¡°You¡­¡± I trailed off when I recalled there was no point talking to her anymore. She won¡¯t say anything tangible to me.

    I ran up the stairs and began pushing every door my eyesy upon. And each room I opened, I nced around briefly and screamed his name afterward. I have never been so tense like this in my life before.

    Because if I could remember thest time I acted so desperately to save a life; was actually when my pregnant mother was raped to death and my father was burnt alive.  I was visibly scared for Derek because I understood what I was feeling right now. Because I saw Derek, being shot in his shoulder right in front of my eyes.

    I can¡¯t afford to lose another loved one who I held so dear in my heart. I might Lose my family but I¡¯m d I found love and peace in Candy, Idris, and Derek. They are all I¡¯ve got and I will never let any hurte near them.

    ¡°Derek¡­!!!¡± I screamed in a loud voice, and my voice echoed loudly in the simple beautifully decorated room. This has been the 8 rooms I have entered in search of Derek and it was silent just like the rest of the rooms.

    I exited the room and moved to the next room because the rooms were lined up in rolls. I tried to turn down the door handle but it was locked, and I wondered why. I made another attempt, but all to no avail. I decided to move to the next door.

    I again turned down the door handle, but it was locked too just like the previous one. I shoved my fingers into my hair in frustration, with my right hand resting on my waist. I drew my lower lips in between my teeth and bit it gently, and my gaze wandered around, with my brain reckoning on what to do next.

    Abruptly my gaze averted to the floor and I was stunned to find a single keyying on the doorstep. I furrowed my eyebrows and crouched to the ground and picked up the key.

    I examined it for a while and noticed it looked so rotten and old, contemting where it might¡¯ve fallen out from. Without giving it much thought, I strode back to the previously locked door and inserted the key into the door hole but unfortunately, It was still locked.

    I moved to the next door where I found the key, and inserted it into the door hole, luckily instantly the door unlocked. I breathed In relief and slowly pushed the door open and strode inside. Everywhere was dark.

    I closed the door behind me when I finally walked in fully.  ¡°Derek?! Are you here?¡± I tried to adjust my sight to the darkness of the room, while I strode deeper into the room. Each step I took caused shivers to run down my spine, as the room was calm like the cementary.

    ¡°Derek!¡± I called out again and stood gluming in my spot with my both hands resting on my waist as I sighed in disappointment. My whole body was really hurting, and at the same time, I was covered with sweat.

    _Derek, where the hell are you? _

    I veered around and made to walk out of the room, I suddenly heard a faint sound, which made me flinched in fear with my hands clingy against my chest.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    _What is that sound? _

    My eyes nced around in rm, as I waited patiently to hear the groaned again.

    But after 2 minutes, the sound never came again. I tried walking away again, and when I tried to turn down the door handle, the groan came again. But this time, I heard it so loud and clear. The voice was filled with pure anguish and pain.

    ¡°Derek! Is that you?¡± I called out when I noticed the groan didn¡¯t stoping. I gently began to follow the sound of the voice, which led me to another brown door that was covered with dust and curbs.

    The voice wasing clearer this time and it sounded like a female voice, like she was locked behind this closed door. I tried to push the door open but it was locked.

    All my attempts to open the door went in vain as the darkness of the room wasn¡¯t doing me any good. I tiredlyid my back on the wall in dismay, and I felt something bumping my back. I veered and touched the wall, and it was the light switched. I breathed out in relief and quickly turned It on, and everywhere shined brightly.

    But was stunned to find two brown doors In front which I never knew, and my eyebrows furrowed in confusion. I strode forward and ced my both palms on the first door and leaned my right ear, trying to know which door exactly was the voiceing from.

    But I heard no sound. I proceeded to the next door and leaned my ear on the door. But this time the groan came out faintly and weak. I began knocking on the door continuously, ¡°Derek! Is that you?¡± I screamed and never stopped knocking.

    ¡°Bu¡­. nny.¡± The only proof, I wanted hit my eardrum. His voice. It came out like a whisper but I heard him. How much I¡¯ve missed him calling me that and I would never get tired of hearing him call me that over and over again.

    ****

    DIANE P. O. V

    I threw the ss of vodka I was holding across the wall in fury.

    Both hands clutched into fists, as I felt my blood boiling in rage. Because I don¡¯t understand why my ns are always failing. All my several attempts to eliminate Derek always ended up in the mud.

    I have tried poisoning his food, but I end up seeing him the next day, healed and hearty. I tried to discard the car brake, but he ended up returning home, without any bruises or scratches.

    I picked up my phone and dialed a number, after a few rings he picked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he escaped.¡± He shamelessly spilled.

    I chuckled dryly, ¡°You mudafucker! Just a simple task, you missed up on my whole n!¡± I angrily growled. Wishing he was close to me, I would¡¯ve transferred the rage on his body.

    ¡°You know Mob Derek is strong and can¡¯t easily go down. We need a smart strategy.¡±

    ¡°Kiss your payment goodbye. I¡¯m not paying you a dime!¡± I angrily hang up the phone and thrust it aside¡­

    _She shouldn¡¯t be feeling any remorseful or care about him. I have to do something! I have to build that hatred in her heart. Derek must pay. Ba¡¯s death won¡¯t go in vain_

    _Where is that bitch anyways. I¡¯ve to find out what she¡¯s up to because I will use her as my tool of revenge. _ I rushed out in search of her.

    I ran up the stairs and headed straight to where I locked up Derek. The moment I saw the reflection of the light, I knew instantly that bitch had found him.

    I tiptoe close unnoticed, right behind her.  The sight I met made my jaws drop because  I couldn¡¯t believe what she was holding in her hand.

    Her hand was wrapped firmly around a long metal rod, and her body was already drenched in sweat, as the determination was visible in her eyes.

    I was thunderstruck at her strength, as she began to hit the padlock continuously with all strength in her. But yet the padlock was strong, and unexpectedly my lips curved into a smirk-of course, I made sure I locked him up with the most strongest padlock I could ever find. No way she would seed.

    Immediately, ¡°Oh my God! Derek!¡± I heard her cry out and ran into the dark room which she sessfully opened, after much attempt.

    My smirk was swiped off and reced with a deep frown.

 Chapter 26:

    MONALISA P. O. V

    My gazended on Derek sitting on the chair with his head bowed. His grey suit was drenched with blood, and his silver hair was all messy with blood dripping from It.

    The sight alone sent a brusque bolt of shock right through me, and fear crawled over my body, pinching my skin.

    ¡°De¨Crek.¡± I tried to speak but I was choked with tears. I couldn¡¯t hear my voice either as I slowly dragged my feet toward him, with shaking hands.

    I knelt in front of him, with my hands ced on his bothps. ¡°Derek!¡± I patted hisp gently.

    But I got no response from him and fear prickled at the base of my spine. I could feel the tingling course through me ¡°Derek!¡± I patted hisp again. But still no response from him.

    _Is he dead? _

    Monalisa think positive! I scolded myself mentally, as my thought was already running wild. I felt sweat cling at the back of my neck, dempening my hair.

    I stood up from the ground and raised my hands to his face and raise it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    His eyes were tightly shut, and he wasn¡¯t breathing either. _Is he dead? _ This was the only question reflecting in my head, and I have tried to repeal those thoughts but they kept forcing it.

    ¡°Derek! Wake up!¡± I shrieked in panic, I stroked his shoulder hard. But he didn¡¯t open his eyes neither did he move a finger.

    Tears uncontrobly streamed down my jaws, I couldn¡¯t believe that Derek was dead. My world crumbled right in front of me as I held his suit cor. ¡°Derek! You can not die.¡± My hand flew across the air and hit him so mightly on his cheeks.

    _Sorry_

    Unexpectedly his eyes flew open and snapped shut almost immediately.

    ¡°Derek! It¡¯s me, I¡¯m here for you.¡± I held his jaws, pulling them slightly. I quickly ran behind him and slid my hands under his armpits, wrapped my arms around him, and began pulling him up.

    ¡°Arggh¡­!!¡± I groaned in difort because Derek was so damn heavy to carry. But I still tried to drag him up with all the strength I could master.

    But the more I tried to pull him up, his weight would drag him down. I raised my gaze just in time to see Diane striding into the room, folding her hands nervously. But I knew better.

    ¡°You bitch!!¡± I stormed toward her like an angry cat and pounced on her and began ripping her hair so hard without mercy. ¡°What have youe here to do, huh!!!¡± I pped her across her face still yanking her hair.

    Anger thrummed through my veins, as I felt a flicker of irritation. The pain and anger fuming inside of me was so raw and deep. I wished I could bury her deep into the ground to never see her ugly face ever again.

    She only whined out in pain but never fought me back. She only gripped her hair just to pull it away from my tight grip, ¡°Can you let me exin?¡± She suddenly pushed me away from her and screamed in my face.

    I scoffed loudly, and tossed my hair behind my ears, as I showered her with my bloodshot eyes. ¡°You are just shameless! How dare you show up your disgusting face to him, after all you have done!¡± I fired back at her, sauntering toward her, while stood glued on her spot, staring back at me.

    ¡°Get lost! We don¡¯t need you here.¡± I added and ran back to Derek and began Dragging him up but his weight overpowered me once again.

    ¡°I can hel¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Just go!!¡± I snapped.

    But she totally ignored me and strode toward Derek and gripped his arms, ¡°When I count 1, 2, and 3, then we pull him up together.¡± She instructed avoiding my gaze.

    With her help, we both dragged him out of the dark room. But on our way, that female groaned came again and we both halted and gaze at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Derek is getting more heaver.¡± She quickly dragged him and I hasten my step to meet up with her.

    I wanted to ask her if she knew about the strange voice, but I repealed those thoughts because I don¡¯t want to start any conversations with her; not to make her feelfortable with her.

    We finally came out from the main door, and Diane led me to another round of stairs. We walked up the stairs and she stopped right in from of a golden door.

    My gaze wandered around, but I only found three doors, unlike the down stair which had about 8 doors.

    She input 5-digit passwords, which I never got to invade, and the door gave way for us to pass in, which we did almost immediately.

    We walked into the dim light room, and we slowly slumped him down on the room couch.  Diane withdrew away from us and stood a few miles away from us with her arms sped under her breast.

    After giving it a second thought, I bend over to Derek and began searching for his cell phone. I needed to call Doven as soon as possible. I searched his suit jacket pocket and I luckily found it.

    I pressed the power on, and the screen came to life. But unfortunately, it required a password code to unlock it.

    I reckoned what to input into the password box, but nothing was on my mind. So I input what I felt would be the password code. ¡°BUNNY¡± I quickly input the name he was fond of calling me, but his phone disyed, ¡°WRONG PASSWORD! TRY AGAIN.¡± I somehow felt hurt and disappointed. My shoulders fell on sadness, as I stared at the phone nkly. Not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Input Reba,¡± Diane spoke up, leaning on the wall, with a smirk ying on her lower lips.

    ¡°And why would I believe you?¡± I scoffed loudly. Thisdy standing right here in front of me is not to be trusted. Not after what she did to Derek, and I finally knew what she was capable of doing.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the correct password he has been using for 5 years now.¡± She quickly turn on the room light, ¡°That is ba!¡± She pointed at the uncountedable pictures and frames, hanging all over at evry coner Her smirk grew wider than before.

    My eyes wandered around his room with my jaws drooped. Thedy i saw in the pictures was so beUtiful and elegant with her small figures. She slyed all threedress.

    _why the hell is Reba¡¯s picture everywhere. _

    My gaze never left hers, as input Reba on the password box, and surpressly it unlocked. _She was right anyways_

    I raised my gaze to her but quickly averted It to the phone I was holding. I went through his call log and found out that Doven was thest person he called. I dialed his line.

    After a few rings, he picked up. ¡°Mob¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Joanna. Where are you.¡± I interrupted him amisted tears, as I fixed my gaze on Derek, while I spoke.

    I heard his breath out loudly over the phone, ¡°Thank goodness you called back. I was calling Mob non-stop, but he wasn¡¯t picking up.¡± He muttered with worried licensing in his voice.

    I averted my gaze to Diane, who red at me. ¡°It¡¯s a long story but I will tell you everything when youe back. But first, we have to save Derek, he¡¯s dying.¡± I averted my gaze back to Derek.

    ¡°I can¡¯te at the moment but listen to what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±

    I Listened attentively.

    ¡°You have to pull out those bullets from his body and burn the bullet holes with a hot knife. After that, wrapped up his wound with a ck fabric to prevent infection. I wille with¡­¡± He was still talking when the call disconnected.

    ¡°Hello! Doven!¡± I screamed but I couldn¡¯t hear him from the other end. I ended the call.

    _Let the work begins_ but deep down I was scared.

 Chapter 27

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I strode back to where Derek was sitting, and my gaze never left him. I felt my heart ooze at his miserable state. Now I wished I can cease all the pains he is passing through; because he doesn¡¯t deserve to be hurt in any way.

    And it hurts, even more, to learn that he risked his own life to save mine. His actions speak more louder than his voice. His love, affection, and care are all interpreted in all his actions.

    He hasn¡¯t spoken about love, yet he desired to protect me from any danger. He hasn¡¯t spoken about his care for me, yet he never wants to let me go off his sight. And his affection, his eyes said it all.

    No matter how much he tried to hide his feelings, I can bet he is feeling the same way I do. He wants me just like I want him and we never want to lose each other.

    I just wish one day, he can open up his heart and let me in officially.

    ¡°You need to take off the bullets from his body, first before any other thing.¡± Diane began to stride closer to me.

    But I stopped her midway with a hard re before she could get more closer, ¡°If you had done the right thing, we would¡¯ve been in this mess!¡± I tried as much as possible to put up with her presence in this room, no doubt I will need her help.

    I wondered what she would gain by doing all this. No! She can¡¯t be trusted. The moment Derek wakes up, I will make sure I exined everything to him. Diane can¡¯t be trusted. I feel like she¡¯s up to something mischievous and dangerous and I must stop her.

    ¡°You want to tell him everything once he wakes up? Then go ahead, let us see if he would believe you or me.¡± She spoke and smirk with so much confidence andposure, which left me wondering if she was just a chef or was they something else.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion, as my gaze unexpectedly averted to thedy¡¯s picture-hanging in single part of the room.

    _Who is Ba? What connection does she have with Derek? First, he used ¡®Ba¡¯ for his password code, now her picture is decorated in every single part of his room_

    I quickly repealed the urge to ask her about Ba. But I decided to keep calm because Derek is the only one in that position to tell me.

    Bute to think of It. Do I have the right to ask him about his personal life? Who did he once date, or does he have a present girlfriend? I don¡¯t want to overstep my boundary and don¡¯t want to get on his bad side either. I will just keep calm and find out everything myself.

    ¡°You should think of a way to get those bullets out of his body. About your question? Don¡¯t worry, with time you will know. His first aid box is on his third wardrobe.¡± She pointed at his wardrobe with was lined in a roll¡­Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Her actions again threw me Into another series of thoughts like; Why is she helping Derek? I thought she wanted him dead. Thisdy is confusing the hell out of me because she¡¯s so cunny but yet dangerous.

    I never uttered a word to her, as I strode toward Derek¡¯s wardrobe I hastily opened the third wardrobe and without any time wasting, my eyes located his first aid box.

    I retrieved it from the wardrobe, ran toward Derek, and crouch beside him. I began to take off his suit jacket, followed by his shirt, now he wasying upper body naked in front of me, with blood oozing from every part of his wounded area.

    My fingers trailed all over his wless skin, and I moved down my hand to his waistline, caressing his tattoo name and tears clouded my eyes.

    ¡°Horny bitch, can you get to work?¡± Diane sneered, rolling her eyes.

    I opened the first aid and was shocked to see extra items rather than the normal items, and it dden my heart.

    I retrieved a small spear knife from the box and pierced it into the first hole and pull out a bullet. I wasn¡¯t scared to do that to Derek, because I had done it countless on Dominic in the past. So I¡¯m likely an expert on this.

    Each by each I sessfully pulled out all the bullets, and more blood keep oozing out from his body, and his body was also drenched with sweat. I quickly applied the ointment and wrapped a ck fabric around his shoulder region, and proceed to the deep cut on his head, and cleaned up the blood too, before wrapping up his head with a white fabric.

    I wanted to take off his trouser but Diane¡¯s gaze was fixed on us so I repealed the thought of doing so. ¡°Diane, I need warm water in a bowl with a little hand towel.¡± I stood up and walked past her to return the box to his wardrobe.

    She scoffed loudly, ¡°Are my your maid? If you can¡¯t go out  yourself, then get lost.¡± She rolled her eyes, as she gaze around the room instead.

    A wave of insecurity washed through me because I can¡¯t find myself leaving Derek under the care of this devil. Now I wished I could drag him along with me to the kitchen. ¡°Where is the kitchen¡±I asked. I had no choice, do I?

    ¡°Go down the third stairs, and you will see a dinner table, take your left turn then you will see the kit¡­¡±

    I ran out of the room in haste, before she wouldplete her words. Because I don¡¯t want to take chances of leaving Derek under her care not even for a second.

    DAINE POV.

    I could scent trouble prowling around¡­ And I won¡¯t let this bitch, messed things up for me. I need to find a way to get done with my ns and leave this house as soon as possible, but I know it will be impossible now because that bitch is bent on ruining my ns.

    She¡¯s like a shell around him now, and it will be so hard to prate. I had to think and work fast. I need a well-nned strategy that would drive them apart. But firstly, I must set that bitch up.

    _Poor thing. She doesn¡¯t know who she¡¯s messy with_

    I dragged myself off the sofa and strode toward Derek whoy with his chest facing the sofa and his bare was exposed to me and it was neatly cleaned up.

    My fingers clutched into a fist, as my mind drift back to how all these started.

    I danced in my room to the slow music ying in the background, sipping on my ss of red wine, celebrating my victory after I received a call from my men that Derek was shot dead.

    At first, I told my men to shoot Joanne, because I knew her staying here would do me more harm than good. but my men said, they couldn¡¯t get her because Derek took the bullet for her. And that got me so angry, and I ordered them to attack Derek cause it won¡¯t be easy to get her if he is still alive.

    After I danced to my satisfaction, then I began to pack my things to elope immediately. But I heard the rm of the gate which signified that a car wasing.

    I quickly peak through my window and was stunned to see Derek¡¯s men guiding him into the building, and he was covered with blood.

    I quickly rushed down the stairs in displeasure and almost bumped into them on the way I ran and held Derek¡¯s jaws

    ¡°Derek! Derek! What happened!¡± I shrieked in fake panic, as tears streamed down my cheeks. Ofcause that has been my only weapon. My tears.

    ¡°Da¡ªDa¡­..¡± He trailed off weakly and passed out leaning his head on my chest.

    I held him tightly as I began to wail, while his men consoled me, smoothie me with words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will take it up from here.¡± I wipe away the tears from my face.

    They all furrowed their eyebrows and after some time, ¡°So let us take him inside for you. You need to call the doctor as soon as possible because he needs to be attended to.¡± One of them spoke up.

    I watched them gently slump him down on his favorite couch. ¡°You need to pull out¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do all that.¡± I quickly interrupted him. ¡°You all can take a break, just go meet your families¡ª¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave our boss¡¯s side. We will be outside, just in case you need us.¡± They began walking away without uttering other words.

    ¡°Wait¡ª-¡± I even tried to stop them but they never cared to listen, as they finally exist the door, ignoring me.

    I ran and locked the main door, now just me and Derek. I quickly checked his pulse and he was breathing faintly. _perfect_

    I ran upstairs and dragged down a long hard rod, with a rope. I quickly ran down the stairs and bonded his both hands and legs. I roughly pushed him so hard to the floor and a soft groan escaped his lips but his eyes were tightly shut. The bullets were already affecting him.

    I raised the hard rod, so high and strike so hard him on the back of his head. His eyes flew open but weakly slid shut.

    I quickly assumed he was dead. I dragged him up to the dark room where no one could find him and locked him up.

    But as soon as Joanne rushed into the building, I ran to meet his men. ¡°You see, Joanne, is here now. We both can take care of him. Most of you are injured, go treat yourselves, okay?¡± They all nodded and left.

    But deep down, I¡¯m still confused on how she got the key to the lock room. My hands crawled up to my breast and dug my hand into my dress but to my shocking discovery, I found anything. _But howe I can¡¯t find the keys anymore? I Hide it here_

    ¡°Stay six feet away from my man, from now on.¡± I veered around and saw her sending me a suspicious cold re.

 Chapter 28

    28; Candy on a run

    DIANA P. O. V

    I never knew when a chuckle escaped my lips, as I drew my lower lips in between my teeth and I shook my head in astonishment. Thisdy is really a nerves breaker. What a bold guts!

    ¡°I got my eyes on you, Diane¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ You should be the one to watch your back.¡± I fired back and pointed my index finger at her face, ¡°Because I¡¯m like a me of fire that will burn you into ashes If you dare toe too close.¡± I shed her a smile, ¡°Come on, clean him up, and stop bbing rubbish.¡± I walked passed her and exit the room. Leaving her to ponder on what I said to her.

    MONALISA P. O. V

    _An eye for An eye, Diane! _

    I strode toward where Derek wasying and crouched beside him and dropped the bowl containing warm water beside me.

    I was about to dip my hand into the warm water when the door suddenly swung open. I veered around and saw Doven rushing into the room, with an elderly man, who was looking in his 60s, trailing behind him, but suddenly ran toward Derek.

    ¡°Thank goodness you are here. What took you so long, Doven.¡± I stood up and pulled him in for a quick hug, which he reciprocate immediately, sliding his eyes shut. I wiped away the dropped-off tears that rolled down my cheek with the back of my hand.

    I breathe out the breath I never knew I was holding in relief while resting my head on his chest.

    He pulled away and crossed his arm over my shoulder. We turned toward Derek, while the elderly man examined his wound.

    ¡°He lost a whole lot of blood and there¡¯s a higher possibility he might slip into aa.¡± He announced, and for a second, my heart skipped and stopped beating. Abruptly my head gave a loud barge, which made me feel dizzy before I lost my bnce but Doven was quick to hold me.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked and I nodded my head in response and stood upright.

    ¡°Is there nothing you can do?¡± He averted his gaze to the man, as sadness clouded his voice.

    The man began to examine Derek again and after some minutes, he raised his gaze, ¡°From what I noticed now, the bullets didn¡¯t have much effect on him. Just your love for him will make it easy for me to work on him.¡± He strode toward me and smoothie my hair, and shed me a smile, which I reciprocate dryly.

    I furrowed my eyebrows, as my brain tried to wrap around thest words he said but I kept getting more confused.  I eventually shrugged it off and veered toward Doven. ¡°I want to see Gardy. You both are here now.¡± I rubbed the back of my head nervously. I don¡¯t even know why I was shaking, for no reason. ¡°Who is he?¡± I leaned over and whispered into Doven¡¯s ear.

    The elderly man chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m   Mob Derek¡¯s personal Doctor.¡± He disclosed with a smile stered on his lower lips.

    Doven creased his eyebrows, and dug his hand into his pocket, ¡°Mob, Won¡¯t be pleased to see you off his side.¡± He stated with a calm voice but I perfectly understood where he was driving at.

    The Derek that I knew, would find me wherever I go. But I need to see candy. I need to see her today, no matter what. She¡¯s so mad at me because I can feel it deep inside my soul. I need to find a way.

    I held his hand, with a nervous smile. ¡°I will be back before he knows it. I just want us to talk and I will be back as soon as possible. Please Doven.¡± I pleaded, with a convincing voice.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I still insist, you wait till he wakes up.¡± He pressed on.

    I sighed softly, with my shoulders falling. I drew in my lips in between my teeth and bite on them gently, trying to rack on what next to do. Just instantly an idea. ¡°Okay then. I will be in my room. You see, I¡¯m already waned out and drenched with sweat. I need to take my shower.¡± I tried to fake up a convincing smile.

    He nodded his head, and I hastily exit the room and ran downstairs into my room to quickly run a quick bath.

    After some minutes, I run out of the bathroom and wore my clothes, before running out of my room. I tiptoe down the stair, trying not to attract any attention to myself, but unfortunately, I walked past a door that was half closed, and I overheard Diane screaming.

    I strode closer and peek through the half-closed door and I found out she was in a heated argument with someone over the phone. She was screaming and cursing at the same time, and I wondered who she was talking to.

    ¡°I¡¯m paying you no dime, Hikel! Don¡¯t ever call this line again.¡± She quickly ended the call and disconnected the battery from the phone and thrust it aside before slumping onto the sofa, resting her palm on her forehead, in frustration.

    I slowly moved away from the door and run outside the gate. Luckily I saw a taxi drove by and I stopped him. He zoomed off to Candy¡¯s address.

    Within 2 hours and 30 minutes, he stopped right in front of her home, and I paid him off. I ran into her home and was stunned to see everywhere looking so messy and unkempt.

    ¡°Idris, get your footwear, immediately.¡± I saw her shove more clothes into her luggage. I was confused, wondering what was going on here.

    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± I slowly sat on the couch, while she flinched and quickly veered around, as her hands flew to her chest, the moment she saw me and breathe out in relief.

    ¡°Candy, what is going on? Why are you packing up your stuff!¡± My eyes widen.

    ¡°Joanna, we are leaving the country. I and my son ain¡¯t safe here anymore.¡±

    _What does she mean_

 Chapter 29: Gardyéˆ¥æªš Story

    MONALISA P. O. V

    My eyes widened and my jaw dropped. Different emotions rushed over me, weakening my muscles and causing my shoulders to slump.

    I watched her hurriedly walk past me into her room and then run out with a handful of clothes, forcefully shoving them into her luggage.

    ¡°Why, Candy?¡± I strode towards her in astonishment, trying toprehend what was going on. I sighed softly. ¡°I mean, you have a well-paying job. Even though you always lock your son inside this house, you alwayse back to find him in good condition.¡± I ced my hand on her shoulder.

    She gazed at me for a while. ¡°This is totally different, Joanna. You won¡¯t understand.¡± She walked past me again, shoving her hair behind her ear, while I trailed behind her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Idris! We need to leave immediately.¡± She called her son.

    ¡°Then make me understand, Candy.¡± I ran in front of her, gazing into her eyes while she tried to avoid my gaze. She crossed her arms under her breasts and faced the window, turning her back on me again.

    I tried to figure out her reasons, but abruptly my mind went back to the incident that happened between her and that guy called Michael.

    No doubt, this has to do with him. After all, she left the garden looking so mad for not killing him. I battled within myself whether I should ask her all my questions, yearning to have them answered.

    I want to know everything. Because for her to react that way just because the name Dominic was mentioned wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence. There is something deeper to it, like how she knew Michael.

    I sighed softly, thinking of a harmless way to ask her.

    ¡°You have a lot of questions going through your mind, right? Bring it on,¡± she veered around and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will sit well with you because it¡¯s kind of personal.¡±

    She walked past me and sat on her couch, intertwining her fingers together and releasing a hard breath. ¡°His name is Dominic Senero,¡± she began.

    I didn¡¯t miss noticing the flicker of pain that shed through her eyes. I strode towards her and sat opposite her, listening attentively.

    ¡°Twenty years ago, my poor father borrowed money from him to pay off our house rent and for food. He promised to pay it back two monthster.¡± Her lips stretched into a sad smile as tears freely ran down her cheeks.

    ¡°Just like the speed of light, two months finally came, and my father was unable to pay back his debt. And he exchanged me for his debt when I was eight years old.¡± She wiped her tears away and bit her lower lip softly.

    Unknowingly, I felt something wet run down my cheeks, and I quickly bowed my head and burst into tears.

    ¡°Joanne, even as little as I was back then, my little heart was ravaged and shattered. I cried and cried and cried until there were no tears left. I screamed and wailed until my voice was lost, calling out to my mother for help, yet she only watched them drag me away against my wishes, without attempting to stop them.¡± Her hands were shaking, and she clenched them into fists.

    She went silent for a few minutes and wiped off her tears with the back of her palm. She released a soft breath. ¡°They took me to Dominic¡¯s home. No doubt, at first he treated me nicely and assured me I could talk to my parents anytime I pleased. But my little mind wasn¡¯t convinced by his words.¡± She stood up this time and walked towards her window, staring into the night sky.

    ¡°No doubt, Dominic took care of me. He provided for me and treated me like his own child. But everything slowly began to change when I turned sixteen years old.¡±

    Her words sent shivers down my spine. I had always known Dominic as a monster in human form, not knowing he was worse than that. I thought I was the only one with a ruined life, and now Candy?

    ¡°That night, Dominic barged into my room with the coldest expression I had ever seen. I yfully ran to him and gave him my usual hug, asking him how his day went. But he pushed me away so hard as if I were a disease. He asked me to stand naked in front of him, just because he wanted to see his property.¡± She turned around, and I noticed her eyes were already red and puffy.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I protested and tried to leave the room, but my parents were presented in front of me with a gun pointed at their heads. I still refused to do his bidding. Dominic shot my mother, yet I stood firm. My father cried and pleaded for me to obey Dominic¡¯s order, yet right in front of him, I refused. He shot my dad instantly.¡± She burst into tears, letting them flow freely. Her heart rose and fell rapidly as she choked on her tears.

    ¡°Dominic raped me brutally, and that continued for a whole six years, which became his daily routine. He made me abort my baby seven times.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± My eyes widened, and my jaw dropped. That¡¯s pure wickedness.

    ¡°Yes, Joanne. His constant rape got me pregnant repeatedly, and he forcefully made me abort them all. Not only that, he always punched and beat me up as if I were a sack! He locked me up in his cell without food or water for days. Dominic was bent on ruining my life, which he seeded in. But I endured everything.

    ¡°So as usual, he got me pregnant again, but this time, I never said a word to him about it. Because I knew he would force me to abort it, and I was afraid it might take my life this time.¡± She took a deep breath and walked back to her couch and sat down.

    ¡°At that moment, I knew I was going to fight for my child. I knew this was never the kind of father figure I had pictured for my child, and at that point, I knew I had to escape. If not for me, then for the life of my unborn baby.¡±

    I stood up and sat beside her, smoothing her back, which prompted her to break into fresh tears again.

    ¡°I broke into his safe and stole a huge sum of money and sessfully escaped, but unfortunately, I was shot in my shoulder by Phil.¡± She slowly pulled her gown off her shoulder, revealing the dark scar. ¡°Phil was one of Dominic¡¯s closest men who caught me when I ran away. But I thank God I managed to escape. I passed out a few miles away from his building but was saved by an old woman who treated my wound and showered me with kindness.¡±

    ¡°She was really a Godsend,¡± I mumbled, nodding my head.

    ¡°You can say that again, Joanne.¡± She released a sad smile. ¡°After spending six months in her home, I decided to leave because I hate being a burden to someone. She wished me well and blessed my unborn child, and I left. I quickly eloped to Italy to start a new life.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Candy! I really admire your courage and determination.¡±

    ¡°When life thrust me into a life I never dreamt of, I diverted it to work to my advantage. Finally, when my due date came, I gave birth to Idris right under this roof, with the help of my neighbor.¡±

    ¡°That crossed my mind the very first day I saw Idris. He took after his father, Dominic. I mean, his luminous blue eyes, thick ck¡­¡± I trailed off when I realized I had blurted out too much.

    She turned around with furrowed eyebrows, her face screwed up. ¡°How do you know he took after Dominic?¡± Her voice came out calm but curious. ¡°Do you know Dominic?¡±

    ¡°Ehm¡­ ehm¡­ ehm¡­¡± I stupidly sputtered, massaging the back of my head nervously, trying toe up with something tangible, but it seemed like my brain had suddenly gone nk. I quickly avoided her gaze.

    ¡°I asked a question.¡± She turned to face me fully, staring at me suspiciously.

    ¡°I assumed that since he never took after your facial features, then he took after his dad.¡± I fabricated smoothly, gazing back at her with a smile.

    She nodded her head, but I still felt she wasn¡¯t satisfied with my reply. She shrugged it off. ¡°But you know, thest time you left your phone at home, ¡®Don boss¡¯ called. He mentioned a name called Phil. But after that, I was curious because his voice sounded exactly like someone I knew. Like Dominic¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, Candy, that might be a mere coincidence. They might happen to have the same voice, but trust me, I don¡¯t know anyone called Dominic.¡± I tried so hard to maintain my smile, which she immediately reciprocated.

    We went silent for a few minutes before she broke the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Joanne.¡± She admitted. ¡°What if Michael informed Dominic about my whereabouts?¡± She shrieked and gripped my hands tightly, tears clouding her eyes. ¡°What if-¡±

    ¡°Nothing will happen to you both. But if you still feel insecure, you cane with me to Derek¡¯s house. I think it will be safer there.¡± I suggested.

    She sighed softly. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mob Derek now?¡± She dropped the bombshell.

    _Now I¡¯m caught in a web. _

 Chapter 30;

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I raised my gaze, and shook my head slowly,¡°We aren¡¯t dating yet, but I can¡¯t define our rtionship right now.¡± I yed with my fingers.

    ¡°Phew..!!¡± She breathed out in relief,her hand resting on her chest,¡°Thankgoodness!¡±

    ¡°Whyisthat?¡± I yfully red, wondering why she said that.

    ¡°That guy and his entire family are evil. Believe me, you would never want to go near him,once you hear his story. So disgusting!¡±

    ¡°But he always treats me nicely.¡± I indirectly defended him. I don¡¯t want to sound selfish right now,but I strongly believe Derek only hurtsthose who go against his rules, and I strangely don¡¯t see anything wrong with that.

    ¡°You are defending him?¡­ Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be deceived by his act; just because he called me toe to the garden so I could meet up with you,¡± she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°He did that?¡± Instantly,my cheeks began to heat up, and Iwasturning all red. I was blushing really hard.

    Candy slowly shook her head, with a deep frown on her face, ¡°You better stop developing whatever feelings for him. Otherwise, you will end up like Reba.¡±She stood up from the couch and resumed her packing.

    The name ¡®Reba¡¯ struck me so hard on my head, and her images began to illustrate in my head. My mind driftedback to all her pictures in his room and her picture on his phone screen and with her name on his phone lock.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± I got up from where I sat and stood behind her, with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Reba was Mob Derek¡¯s girlfriend, but after two months,he dered her missing. Strange,right?¡± She kept shoving more clothes into her luggage before zipping it shut, then moved to another one.

    ¡°So strange.¡±

    ¡°Rumors had itsaidthat his father was responsible because he never approved of their rtionship. While some said,she left home and never came back.¡±

    ¡°Who do you believe?¡±

    ¡°Hahahah!!!¡± She let out a shortugh and stopped what she was doing. ¡°I could still remember vividly when she came out live on hersocial page, contending to expose the ex-Mob Bobby to the world; for the crime,he and his three friendsmitted. Funny enough, the next day Mob Derekdered her missing. Be careful in that house, you might bethenext,¡± she quickly moved away from me,ughing so hard.

    A chuckle escaped my lips,as I yfully pickedup one of the pillows on the couch and threw itcrossedin her direction, ¡°And you believe Derek¡¯sdad was responsible?¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? The police didn¡¯t make any effort to search for Reba, to date. Which clearly means they were bribed to close down her case, which was very obvious.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¨C¡± The vibration of my phone,interrupted me. I checked who the caller was,and it was an unsaved number. I averted my gaze to Candy and noddedmy head. It took a while before I pickedup. ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Joanne, where are you.?¡± Doven¡¯s voice hit my ear, and my eyes widened. He finally found out.

    I was mute because I couldn¡¯te up with a convincing lie, but my brain kept racking up for one.

    ¡°Joanne!¡± He called.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m in my ro¡ªroom.¡± I scratched the back of my head anxiously.

    He was calm because he never said a word, only the sound of his footstepswas heard. My heart rate increasedwhen the sound of his footstepsceased. ¡°I¡¯m in your room right now, but I can¡¯t see you anywhere.¡±He said.

    I bitonmy lower lips,softly,¡°Okay, you caught me. I¡¯m not at home. Just like I told you, I came to Gardy¡¯s house.¡± I calmly muttered, gazing ring at Candy,as she hurriedly kept packing up her stuff, without sparing me a nce.

    ¡°You have to be here this minute.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will be on my way now.¡± I ended the call and thrust my phone aside,before sitting down on the couch.

    ¡°Are you now a prisoner in Derek¡¯s house? Why is he monitoringyour movement?¡± She veered around and asked, with a sly smirk ying on herlowerlips.

    I chuckled,¡°Why note with me to Derek¡¯s houseuntil everythingcools off?If you think here is no longer safe for the both of you.¡± I suggested, averting her question.

    ¡°No need,¡±she muttered inly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it this way. Since you are more worried about your son, let me take him with me to Derek¡¯s house, He will be fine there.¡±

    ¡°Derek and Dominic are rivals. I don¡¯t want my son to be a tool of revenge for anyone,¡± she shook her head in disapproval.

    I stood up and strode toward her, with my hand ced on her shoulder. ¡°Idris will be fine with me. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to him,¡± I assured her.

    She halted what she was doing, ncing into space; She was deep in thought. After twenty minutes of thinking, she let out a deep sigh. ¡°Okay, Joanne. You can take Idris with you. But if anything bad happens to my son, I will kill you.¡±She jokinglyughed out, handing me his miniluggage.

    I began to nce around,¡°Where is my Champ, anyways?¡± My gaze wandered around the sitting area because I hadn¡¯t seen him ever since I walked into this room.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I heard the sound ofatiny foot running toward my back, and just in time,I veered around, and he quickly wrapped his hands around my neck. ¡°Aunt Pretty! I miss you very much,¡±he screamed with excitement,in his voice.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to miss me much, because you areing to stay with me for a few days,¡± I yfully pinched his nose, and I poutedmy lips.

    His eyessuddenly widened, and hisjaws dropped. He quickly veered to his mom. ¡°Momma!¡± He whispered to his mother,who was staring at us.

    ¡°Joanne, take care of my son. I will call from time to time to check up on you both.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and led Idris away, and he looked so excited to go with me.

    ****

    DOMINIC POV.

    I clutched my teeth in fury,as my hot gaze burned through the moron kneeling in front of me coveredin blood.

    No matterhow hard I tortured him, he kept mute. I had used all my types of equipment on him just to make him speak, yet he never uttered a word.

    He knew what I wanted. He knew what I wantedto hear,and how despondent I am right now, but yet, heratherchooses to die with the truth.

    ¡°Jus¡ªt¡ªjustki¡ªkill me. You will never know the truth!¡± He spat out a mouth filled with blood, as he kept shivering non-stop. Because of the spicy water that was poured on his naked body.Andblood oozed massively from his cut-offarms.

    My lips curved into a smirk,¡°You are indeed a royal dog! Derek is so lucky to have someone like you.¡± I leaned over, toward his ear and whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t stain my holy hands with your disgusting blood. Rather,I will allow you to bleed to death.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahah!!!!Coward!¡± He suddenly began to scream like a loose lunatic, as he kept rolling on the ground.

    I retrieved my gun and released three bulletsintohis forehead, Instantly,he died. ¡°I hate lousy animals!¡± I wiped off the sweat forming on my forehead.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± I veered just in time to see Micheal, sluggishly striding into my basement, as he tried so hard to maintain his bnce.

    A chuckle tried to force its way out of my throat, but I suppressed it while he got closer. I was stunned to see his face brutally mashed, like a mashed tomato. He finally got close, and I had a clear view of his face; he had argecut on hislips. His nose wasswollen, and his eyes were red and puffy.

    ¡°Michael!¡± I called. ¡°Were you smashed by a train?¡± I finally burst intoughter, thughter thatwas building inside of me, as I clingy to my stomach andughed harder.

    He sat on the only avable chairand hissed in pain.¡°If it was a train,I wouldsurvive it. Argh!!.¡± He groaned out, shivering at the same time,¡°Her fist was pernicious and deadly. You seeing me alive now is by the grace of God.¡±

    Myughter was reced with a deep frown when hisst words struck me. ¡®Her fist.¡¯ So that means ady was behind his smashed face.

    ¡°Ady did this to you?!¡± My eyes widened. Because it was so hard to believe.

    His dry chuckle escaped his lips, ¡°Not just ady, but Gardy!¡± He averted his gaze in my direction.

    An icy chill ran down my spine,as I tried to digest what I just heard. Unexpectedly,my heart raced as rapidly,as my breath quickened, andmy mind driftedback 20 years ago. Everything was disyed in my head like a movie, and it was hard to believe that she was still alive.

    ¡°Gardy! She¡¯s alive?¡± My eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, boss. Heal and hearty. She wanted to kill me because I tried to call your cell phone, but I managed to escape.

    ¡°How did the meeting go.¡±

    ¡°The garden was attacked by unknown intruders. Derek was badly injured.¡±

    My lips slowly curve into a smirk, as butterflies dance crazily around my stomach jubting. Everything was working in my favor. ¡°Good news all the way! I think it¡¯s time I pay Italy, a visit.¡±

    _I could only imagine the shock on their faces. I will be their worst nightmare!!! _

 Chapter 31

    DEREK P. O. V

    I gently stair on the bed, while I tried to open my eyes but my version was blurred and clouded with darkness.

    I felt my muscles sore, weakened, and smashed yet I never gave up on trying to get off the bed. Unfortunately, I was crushed so hard with a mighty dizziness which made me clutch my head and hissed out in pain. It was so unbearable but I was strong to ovee the pain.

    After some minutes, my version slowly became clear, as my gaze scanned everywhere. And finally,nded on the three satchels of blood, hanging on the wall, which was dripping through the long tin pipe connected to my body. I furrowed my eyebrows.

    Abruptly I ignored all the pains erupting all over me, I roughly pulled the pipe away from my body and threw it far away from me, moved away from the bed, and strode toward the window with my hands grasped behind my back. The more I tried to recall what happened to me, the more dizzy I felt. The only thing I could recollect was; that I was shot and my men brought me back home. After that, everything went nk.

    I heard some foot sound approaching my closed door, and unexpectedly my heartbeats quickened and my skin was covered with goosebumps. I don¡¯t just know why my body and heart reacted that way, but one thing for sure was that; I wasn¡¯t ready to face her right now.

    She might¡¯ve seen me in my vulnerable state. How will I face her now? No way.

    The foot sounds kept getting closer, and closer and my brain reckoned on what to do next. Suddenly an idea struck my head and I ran to my bed and draped under my duvet, andy still, sliding my eyes shut. Pretending to be sleeping.

    After some minutes, I heard the sound of my door, and I was assured she was walking inside now, I resisted the urge to open my eyes to see my morous bunny. Gosh!! I miss her so much!

    She strode toward me and sat beside me. After some seconds, I felt a wet towel pressed on my forehead. No doubt, I felt rxed and cozy, which made me breathe out In relief. My shoulder fell.

    She moved the wet towels, down to my arms, ¡°You are so stubborn! I know you¡¯re going to pull it off.¡± The most disgusting voice I¡¯ve ever heard struck my ear, and I spring my eyes.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    _Diane! Why the fuck is she doing here! _ A wave of vexation and displeasure washed through me like a leva, and I tried so hard to keep my temper under control. But Instantly, I roughly pushed her very far away from me, and shended and so nightly on the floor which made her whine in difort.

    I got off the bed with my cold gaze fixed on her. Why the hell did she touch me? Only my bunny has the right to touch me, no one else. And what is she doing here?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mob¡­ It¡¯s just that you were badly injured, and I had to pull out all those bullets from your body. I saved your life Mob.¡± Tears rolled down her cheek, as she bowed her head, sobbing softly. ¡°I was here to clean you up because you are sweaty.¡± She cried.

    I sighed, ¡°Where is my bunny.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her ever since she left for the garden. She isn¡¯t yet back.¡± She softly answered.

    ¡°Where is Doven?¡±

    ¡°He was here a while ago but he left with the doctor.¡±

    I was disappointed once again, but I wasn¡¯t surprised she disobeyed me. Because behind those pretty faces, they are a tough being inside of here. But where is she might¡¯ve gone too?

    ¡°I saved your life, Mob.¡± She repeated, she raised her gaze and met mine. ¡°I have three requests,¡± she added and I didn¡¯t miss seeing that smirk on her but she quickly masked it up. So smart!

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mob. Not now but I will tell you soon. But remember you own¡ª¨C ¡±

    Believe me, you don¡¯t want me to own you, Diane.¡± I quickly snapped, and my lower lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Get me a ss of hot coffee.¡±

    She stares at me for a few minutes before exiting my room. I slowly slumped on the bed, and my mind drifted back to what she said, ¡®I never saw her ever since left for the garden.¡¯ does that mean, she never followed Doven just like I instructed?

    But what if something bad had happened to her too, just like I was shot? What if. What if. ¡°Fuck!!.¡± I angrily stamped my fisted finger on the bed, ¡°Argh¡­!¡± A painful moan escaped my lips, I felt a sharp shooting pain on my shoulder region, and I drew in my lower lips in between my lips. ¡°Where the hell is Doven? I have to call him.¡± I veered around in search of my open and I found it on my side bed table. I tried to turn it on but discovered the battery was t and I thrust it aside.

    I made to stand up, but suddenly Doven walked into my room. His expression was mixed with shock and excitement, as he ran to me. He stood in front of me, ¡°How are you feeling now, Mob.¡± He inquired.

    ¡°Where is my bunny?¡±

    He sighed, and was calmed for some minutes, ¡°Mob, She¡¯s not in the building.¡± He bowed his head. My hand flew through the air andnded so massively on his right cheek.

    ¡°How dare you defile my order!¡± I growled, trying so hard to suppress the pain I felt on my shoulder.

    But his lips stretched into a smile, ¡°But¡ª-¡± I strode toward the window, and just in time I saw her tiptoeing into the building holding onto a little boy in her hand and luggage too.

    ¡°No, but, Doven! Go and find my bunny. And when you see her, tell her I want to see her in my room.¡± I ordered, and he quickly exited my room.

    She needs to be taught a lesson.

 Chapter 32

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I walked into the building, making sure I wasn¡¯t seen by anyone. Everywhere was so calm and quiet as I pulled Idris alongside me, and we walked into the main building.

    Hopefully praying not to be seen by anyone, especially not that witch. ¡°Aunt, is this your home?¡± Idris¡¯s gaze wandered around, his jaw dropped.

    My lips stretched into a smile. ¡°Yes, boy¡­ But it¡¯s ours now. You and me.¡± I urged him to trail behind, which he did, and we both strode into the sitting area. I saw Doven running down the stairs and halt on thest step the moment his gaze averted to my direction.

    ¡°Thank goodness, you are here.¡± He sighed loudly while striding toward me, smiling. I reciprocated the smile, wondering if anything had gone wrong.

    ¡°What happened?¡± My gaze wandered around, trying to see if I could find Derek¡¯s men around, but I found none.

    ¡°Where are Derek¡¯s men?¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Diane said all of them were injured and she asked them to go see a doctor.¡±

    _That daughter of a Lucifer. _ My hand clenched into a fist as I bit my bottom lip. He shoved his hand through his hair as his gaze slowly traveled down to my hand.

    ¡°Your son?¡± He asked curiously.

    I blurted out in a rush, ¡°My friend¡¯s son.¡± I walked past him and made my way to the stairs.

    I suddenly heard him chuckle softly. ¡°You never told me how you managed to pull out all the bullets.¡±

    I slowly turned around. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Diane told me everything. How she pulled out those bullets. And how you ran to the corner, crying your eyes out just by seeing a lot of blood oozing from Mob¡¯s wounds.¡±

    _That bitch is too much! That liar from the pit of hell wants to take all the credit. _

    ¡°You believed her?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows, searching through his eyes.

    But he slowly shook his head, shoving his hands into his pocket as he sighed again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe her because I find it quirky too. I mean, thatdy is so cunning.¡±

    My lips stretched into a smile, d that at least someone else noticed how cunning she is. This is more reason I need to see Derek and spill everything to him. People like her are dangerous and should not be kept close.

    ¡°By the way¡­ Mob Derek requests your presence upstairs in his room.¡± He informed me and quickly walked away without giving me a chance to ask if Derek was finally out of danger.

    But instantly, my heart felt at ease and peace clouded my heart. If not for anything, but for the fact that he asked about me. I felt a butterfly dancing crazily in my stomach, celebrating because I can finally hear him call me his bunny. Tears of joy rolled down my cheek as I made a silent prayer in my heart, thanking God for his speedy recovery.

    I ran upstairs to my room first and dropped Idris off. I asked him if he wanted anything to eat, but he politely declined, iming he was full.

    I quickly rocked him to sleep and covered him with the duvet before walking out of the room to see Derek. I ran up the second stairs, feeling a mix of anxiety and excitement. I yed with my fingers nervously as I finally stood in front of his door. ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± I waited patiently for his response, but got none after waiting for some minutes.

    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± I waited again for a few minutes, but when I got no response, I gently pushed the door open and strode inside. My eyes scanned the whole ce, and to my shocking surprise, all her pictures were gone. What the heck!

    Suddenly, what Candy told me struck my head so hard, and I recalled everything. But why did he clear all her pictures in his room all of a sudden? Just in time, my gaze averted from the wall and moved straight to Derek, who was receiving a ss of coffee from Diane.

    My eyes widened, and I found myself running toward them. I quickly pushed the ss away from his hand, and the hot coffee identally spilled on his body.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Fuck!¡± He hissed out in pain and pushed away the ss from hisp, quickly wiping away the remaining coffee from his body. His bloodshot eyes red hard at me.

    ¡°I-I-I¡­.¡± I tried to apologize, but I found myself sputtering and wondered why I wasn¡¯t more careful.

    ¡°Enough!¡± He thundered, which made me shiver in fear. I averted my gaze to the ground, folding my fingers nervously. I was so scared, as tears ran down my cheek. I was so certain that bitch must have added something inside his coffee because I don¡¯t trust her one bit, which made me act this way. I can¡¯t let her harm Derek in any way.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± He groaned and stamped his folded fist in fury, and I slowly raised my gaze. I wasn¡¯t surprised to see Diane smirking at his reaction. I guessed this is what she wanted. To mock me.

    ¡°I-I am sorry. She can¡¯t be trusted¡­¡± I cried out, trying to reach out to him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He chuckled dryly and slowly shook his head. ¡°I guess the person who must never be trusted in this house is you!¡± He angrily pointed his index finger at me, snarling, ¡°You ungrateful bitch!¡± His words struck me so hard like a thunderstorm as I hauled backward and furrowed my eyebrows in confusion.

    Which got me wondering what I might have done wrong. Yes! I knew I identally poured hot coffee on him, but what he said now is totally different from what happened, which got me even more confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I stepped forward, now standing close to him, gazing into his eyes, daring him to repeat what he just said.

    Diane loudly cleared her throat. ¡°I will leave you both now.¡± She bowed at Derek and veered slowly, shing me a smirk. She began exiting the room, not without showing me her tongue in a mocking manner. Bitch¡­!!

    I faced Derek, and I found him staring at me with a cold expression, making it difficult for me to tell him about Diane¡¯s motives in this house. I ignored his gaze and sat beside him, making up my mind to tell him everything. I observed his facial expression, and I was disgruntled because it wasn¡¯t encouraging at all.

    ¡®Tell him everything. Let¡¯s see if he would believe you.¡¯ Diane¡¯s words sounded repeatedly in my head.

    But I shrugged it off and pushed through. I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good you are recovering now.¡± I began. ¡°Diane wants you dead, Derek.¡± I shrieked and held his hand. ¡°She-she-she locked-¡±

    ¡°Enough¡­!¡± He snapped, pulling his hand away from my grip. ¡°Now leave my room!¡±

    ¡°Bu-but De-Derek-¡±

    ¡°Out of my room, now!¡± Hemanded with a cold voice, pointing at his door without sparing me a nce. His words were like a fire arrow, piercing into my soul, shattering my heart. Tears uncontrobly streamed down my cheek, but I quickly wiped them off.

    No! I refused to cry for that bitch because this is exactly what she wanted. I won¡¯t feel defeated or make her feel like she has won. After staring at him for some minutes, I sighed and stood up to exit his room. But the moment I stepped out, I bumped into Diane, who let out a nerve-breakingughter.

    I walked past her, ignoring her, while she kept following me, stillughing out loud. I got pissed and veered around angrily. ¡°Can you just stop?!¡± I screamed in her face.

    She looked at me for some minutes but suddenly burst into another round ofughter, pping her hands together, which got me rolling my eyes at her stupidity.

    After some minutes, she finally stoppedughing and dramatically raised her head, cing her index finger under her jaw as if she was in deep thought. ¡°You know, at some point, I thought the moment he set his eyes on you, I¡¯m doomed!¡± She gazed at me. ¡°But you made everything a lot easier for me by leaving-¡±

    I raised my hand and smashed her so hard on her face. ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± I knew Derek¡¯s reaction has to do with her. I just knew it.

    She smoothed her hurting cheek as her lips stretched into a smirk. ¡°I won! 1-0, Joanne. How funny that someone you just saved his life threw you out of his room like a piece of rag. I told you, he¡¯s ungrateful and he doesn¡¯t deserve your help.¡± She walked away.

    I strode down the stairs, ignoring her words, and walked into my room. I found Idris fast asleep, sleeping so soundly with his long eyshes resting cutely on his cheeks. I slowly smoothed his hair for a few minutes. Then, I stood up and made my way toward my wardrobe to pick out my nightwear. However, I noticed Idris stir on the bed, and after a few minutes, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Hey Champ, did I wake you up?¡± I gently muttered, touching his head.

    He shook his head and raised his gaze at me. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± he yawned tiredly.

    ¡°I¡¯m always here. Now close your eyes and sleep.¡± I leaned over and kissed his head. After a few seconds, his eyes slid closed. I beamed and stood up, changing into my nightwear. But then, I heard my phone vibrate.

    I quickly tied up my hair into a ponytail and clicked on the answer button without checking who the caller was.

    ¡°How is my son?¡± Candy¡¯s worried voice boomed on the phone speaker.

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Come on, Candy, is that why you called?¡±

    You don¡¯t expect me to stay calm when my son is in the den of the bad wolf,¡± I sighed. ¡°I assured you that nothing would happen to him. Now, can you sleep?¡±

    ¡°Bring him to the club tomorrow. I want to see my son,¡± she said and ended the call. I thrust my phone aside andy on my bed. Just as my muscles were about to rx, I heard a knock on my door. I ignored it and closed my eyes, but it came again.

    Not once, but three times. I sluggishly dragged myself off the bed and opened the door, asking, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The mob boss requests your presence in his room. And you should put on something sexy,¡± an unfamiliar guy spoke up and turned to walk away, but I stopped him.

    ¡°Go tell your boss¡­ FUCK HIM!¡± I mmed the door in his face. I strode back to my bed andy down, waiting patiently for the worst to happen.

 Chapter 33

    DEREK P. O. V

    I was so mad at myself for reacting that way because I couldn¡¯t control my anger once again. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t? I hate it when I¡¯m being ignored or my orders are being flouted.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I mean, what if something bad had happened to her on her way back or she was injured¡­ What if¡­ what if¡­ ¡°Shit!¡± I stood up from my bed, pacing around my room, feeling frustrated. No one has ever gotten me on edge like this before.

    And deep down, I feel so bad sending her away. I instantly felt a sharp cut in my heart as her tears shed through my mind, and unexpectedly my mind drifted off to what she wanted to talk to me about, but I ended up sending her away without giving her a chance to talk.

    Bute to think of it, why did she pour away the coffee? What did she mean by ¡®Diane cannot be trusted¡¯? Diane has served me for five years now because I fired all my servants after the incident with Reba.

    But I kept Diane because she earned my trust. But why did Bunny think Diane wanted to harm me? Or did she know anything? My thoughts were running wild, and I was confused. What was happening? Suddenly, my door swung open, and Lucas strode inside with his head bowed.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± I peeked behind to check if she was trailing behind him, but to my dismay, he shut the door behind him instead.

    He finally stood in front of me, grasping his hands behind his back, averting his gaze to the floor without uttering a word.

    ¡°I asked a fucking question!¡± I snapped, ring at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mob. It would be best if she said it herself¡­.¡± He scratched the back of his head nervously.

    I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°What message did she give you?¡± I stood up from the bed, grasping my hands behind my back, and waited for his response. He slowly shook his head, feeling so unsure whether to tell me or not. He was scared, which made me curious. ¡°Cat got your tongue, huh?!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you¡ª¨C¡±

    My fists flew across and hit him so hard on his lips, as blood oozed massively from his broken mouth. I quickly grabbed his shirt cor and pulled him closer. ¡°How dare you¡­!¡± I unleashed another punch on his face, while he never struggled to break free; he knew better.

    Rather, he raised his hands in surrender, as he managed to defend himself. ¡°Bo¡ªBoss¡­ Fuck¡ª¡± I never let himplete his sentence, as my hand made to punch him again. ¡°That was the message she sent. Fuck you!¡± He said in a rush with his eyes tightly shut, as my fisted hand stopped right in front of his face.

    My eyes crinkled as I tried to wrap up what he just said. I slowly let go of his cor. ¡°What did you say?¡± I muttered.

    ¡°She said, I should tell my boss, fuck him.¡± He wiped off the blood in his mouth, and I equally felt bad for him because I never understood him.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± I sighed and waved my hand, and he quickly rushed out of my room, just in time for her to walk into my room clothed in her transparent nightie. I furrowed my eyes, wondering what a change of mind though!

    I purposely ignored her presence and sat on my bed, and she strode closer and sat beside me, gazing at my face, but I veered around, avoiding her gaze.

    I tried so hard to fight the urge to tell her how sorry I am and that I¡¯m ready to give her a listening ear, but I feel she¡¯s still mad at me. It breaks my heart.

    ¡°Derek¡­ I¡¯ve forgiven you.¡± I heard her whisper as she smoothed my arms gently. And I knew she was crying already; such a crying baby.

    ¡°I never asked for your forgiveness.¡± I screwed my face, trying so hard to suppress the smile forming on my lower lip. I rolled my eyes, enjoying her gentle touch. Gosh! How much I missed her.

    _No way! I¡¯m not falling for that! _ I never heard her speak again. I slowly tried to peek, and she yfully pinched my wound. ¡°Ouch¡­!¡± A painful moan escaped my lips, which prompted me to veer around, and my face came in contact with her face inches away from mine.

    Her soft breath fanned my face as our eyes dived into each other. ¡°Why so mean?¡± Her voice came out like a whisper, and her eyes began to tear up.

    I tried to avert my gaze from hers, but she quickly stopped me by holding my jaws, fearlessly staring into my eyes.

    . Okay¡­ I love this new her. Brave.

    ¡°Diane, she¡¯s¡ª she¡¯s dangerous.¡± Her voice cracked up, while her eyes searched mine, which prompted me to roll my eyes.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± I sighed and pushed her hand away, and sat upright. ¡°Why are youing up with this fake story? You want me to hate her¡ª-¡±

    ¡°No! I want you to be careful.¡± She interrupted and held my hands, gazing at me tenderly. It felt like amand, yet I was ready to obey.

    I don¡¯t know what spell she cast on me, but her soft words melted my heart like a heavy burden was lifted off my shoulders. I felt peace within. A soft chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°What¡ª-¡±

    Her tender lips pressed against mine, snapping me shut. This kiss felt so heavenly and different.

    MONALISA P. O. V

    My lips slowly moved in sweet rhymes with his. Okay, the courage, gutsiness, and boldness, I never knew where it came from, but I think even heaven is by my side. Because no matter how much I tried to sleep, I never felt iting.

    Just him clouded my mind, and I had no choice but to see him, even if deep down I was still mad at him. But my anger thawed just by being close to him. Just then I knew I was done for. I knew just his presence alone had a great effect on me, and I doubted if he felt the same¡­

    I was indeed grateful we didn¡¯t fight over Diane¡¯s issue, and my eyes slowly slid closed as his lips dominated the kiss, pushing his tongue deep into my mouth, while I sucked on his tongue.

    I felt alive. My soul felt alive. My body felt alive. Just having his lips on mine made my whole being ache for more, and I crossed my arms over his neck, deepening the kiss. He withdrew from me, observing my facial expression with his gaze fixed on my pouty red lips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want this¡­.¡± He shook his head and tried to move away, but I held his hands, stopping him.

    ¡°I want this. And I want you.¡± I poked his chest and winked, sexily biting my lower lip.

    The corner of his mouth quirked as he gave a half-smile. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a wounded lion. His rod is still sharpened.¡± He leaned forward and brushed his nose against mine, teasing.

    I pulled him into another round of deep kisses, as he slowly averted from my lips and trailed it down, showering my neckline with kisses. And each kiss he nted on my body sent an electrifying sensation throughout my whole body, which prompted me to clutch onto the bedsheet so tight as I tried to suppress the moan in my throat.

    With my eyes shut, I heard him chuckle. ¡°You know¡­ I like it when you moan out what you feel.¡± Those words rolled out of his lips but did wonders in my pussy, which kept dripping with squirts at his words.

    ¡°Open your eyes and watch me take you where you have never been before.¡± His hands dragged down my nightie, leaving me bare naked in front of him, and strangely I wasn¡¯t shy, just like the first time.

    Iid down and spread my legs wide open, inviting him to swim in. He shed me a smile and hovered over me, and began sucking on my right nipple while his hand trailed down my stomach, slid into my watery pussy, and he began thrusting into me expertly.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­. fuck!¡± My eyes rolled up as my body couldn¡¯t control the massive pleasure exploring inside of me. Just when I thought he would add another finger, rather I felt something hard slowly sliding into my entrance.

    His dick moved in key knots, moving slowly in and out of my pussy, riding the rhythm of my clitoris yearning. My mind flipped through scenes, causing an electric ride, a tie-dyed blend of sensations colliding with me.

    ¡°Aaahhh¡­.. Mmm!!¡± I moaned softly, biting my lower lips.

    He started moving his dick even faster, and a wave of sensation rushed through my body. It started slowly, like a buildup that made my leg twitch. Then, my ribs clenched, and instinctually, I wanted to pull away. But at the same time, I wanted to draw deeper into it.

    The deeper he thrust into me, the more heightened my senses felt. He made me turn over, and he thrust from behind, eventually hitting my sweet spot.

    ¡°It feels so good¡­¡± He moaned in pure pleasure, crossing his hands and grabbing my bouncing breast, squeezing it softly while he thrust endlessly into me.

    I felt everything at once-the sheets under me, the air being drawn into my lungs, the impending cramps in my left leg, the arch in my back. ¡°Ohhh¡­ aw..!¡± I almost saw myself from above, giving in to the vulnerability of his thrust.

    It was as if I had been separated into two entities-one enjoying physical pleasure and one enjoying mental rity. ¡°I can¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m going to cum!!!¡± I screamed my lungs out as my body began to vibrate as if I were connected to electricity. ¡°I want to cum-¡± He shot his hot cum straight into my womb. After a few minutes, he withdrew his penis from me. It lingered slowly, leaving my body with every breath.

    As my muscles rxed, my body twitched, and my eyes began to slide closed. He pulled me closer and wrapped his arms around me, cuddling me like a baby. Suddenly, we heard a tiny knock on the door. ¡°It¡¯s Idris. Open the door,¡± we heard his tiny voice say. Derek nced at me with furrowed eyebrows and gestured towards the door.

    Oh no¡­ How will I exin this to Derek? I thought he was asleep.

 Chapter 34

    DEREK P. O. V

    If I were told that one day my heart would beat again or long for any other woman apart from Ba, I would boldly call it a fairytale. Would I call it obsession? Or would I call it love? I mean, what I feel for my bunny is so hard to exin. It¡¯s different from what I felt for Ba. But with Bunny, it feels so different; the connections, the mind-blowing intimatemunications, and the attraction pulling us to each other are something else. Something we both can¡¯t exin.

    And the fact that she cared ddened my heart because she feels the same way I feel for her. But one thing is for sure; I want her and I can¡¯t do without her¡­

    But the most annoying knock kept repeating over and over again. Who the hell owns that child? How did he get into my building? My gaze never left her face, not even for a few minutes as she kept hiding her face from me and at the same time, dragging the duvet to cover her petite breast.

    Which prompted me to chuckle softly. I got down from the bed and put on my trousers without any shirt on, which left my chest bare. I strode toward the door and swung it open, and my gaze came in contact with the most adorable kid I had ever seen.

    But to my amazement, his tiny feet walked past me first, then ran into my bunny¡¯s arms, resting his head on her covered chest.

    ¡°Idris, how did you know I was here?¡± She asked, ying with his hair as they both stared into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I heard you crying, so I came to save you,¡± he answered innocently, blinking his cuteshes. He suddenly averted his gaze to my direction, and I shed him a smile that he found weird; he clutched onto my bunny¡¯s arms, hiding his face from me.

    ¡°Do I scare you, boy?¡± I asked in the calmest voice I couldpose. I don¡¯t want to scare the kid. He veered around, as his gaze met mine and nodded his head. ¡°You were hurting my Aunt,¡± he answered inly with a hardened expression like he was mad at me.

    I was dumbfounded by his response, but something else captured my interest; his familiar facial features. He looked so familiar, and I could bet I had seen these features before¡­ but where? I averted my gaze to my bunny, who was avoiding my gaze at all costs. And her body slightly shivered, like she was nervous.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked the kid, sitting beside him. He veered and nced at my bunny and averted his gaze back to me.

    ¡°Big 4,¡± he showed me the numbers with his fingers.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± he asked and pointed his index finger at me, as his eyes sparked with curiosity.

    ¡°You little smart kid,¡± I chuckled at his smartness and bravery at such a young age. Because most kids would be too shy to even utter a word, but here is this kid booming me up with questions like a ten-year-old kid. I shook my head and raised my gaze, just to see my bunny trying so hard to suppress herughter, as she covered her mouth with her hand.

    And the kid had his gaze fixed on me the whole time in expectation, which left me with no choice but to tell him. ¡°I¡¯m big 30,¡± I disclosed, and just in time, my bunny raised her gaze, with her jaws dropped, and quickly cleared her throat.

    _Why is she looking at me like this? Am I too old for her? _

    The little kid burst intoughter in his cute tiny voice, ¡°Old guy, friend?¡± he teasingly stretched his tiny hand for a friendship handshake.

    My heart softened at his smart gesture; the way he talked and acted was purely captivating, and I began to wish he was my son. I mean, having a son like him wouldn¡¯t be bad. His father must be super proud of him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a hug instead, big guy?¡± My lips stretched into a smile, as he veered and wrapped his tiny hands around my neck.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t make her cry again. You¡¯re a good man. Your home is so big and beautiful,¡± he whispered into my ear, giggling childishly.

    I softly began to smooth his back, ¡°You are always wee,¡± I whispered back. After a few minutes, he pulled away and ran out of the room happily.

    ¡°Wait for me in my room, Idris!¡± My bunny screamed after him, ¡°Okay!¡± he responded and shut the door.

    Just when I was about to question her about the kid, the vibration of my phone got my attention and I veered to check who the caller was, and it was Doven. I ced the phone to my ear.

    ¡°Mob boss, Jaxon, is waiting at the club,¡± he quickly ended the call without waiting for my response. Without uttering a word to her, I rushed into my bathroom and had a quick bath.

    I came out dripping wet from my hair with my towel hanging loosely on my waist. Just in time, I raised my gaze to her direction and I found her gazing at me lustily, with her jaws dropped.

    ¡°Wanna eat me?¡± I sexily winked at her, seductively biting my bottom lip, which prompted her cheeks to turn so red; she was blushing, and she quickly averted her gaze to her fingers. ¡°Go have your shower. We are going to the club,¡± I strode toward my wardrobe to bring out my outfit for today, and I stole a nce at her from my ss wardrobe, as she struggled to get off the bed.

    I think she¡¯s feeling pain down there. ¡°Need help?¡± I veered and walked toward her, offering her my hands. But she politely declined, shaking her head.

    ¡°I can¡ª-¡± I didn¡¯t let her finish her words as my arms slid under her legs and I threw her in my arms and began walking out of my room. ¡°De¨CDerek, put¨Cput me down!¡± She shrieked, as she stubbornly struggled to get off my arms, but my tight hold around her made her still. She was calm for a few minutes, but suddenly, she began to hit me, ¡°Put me down¡­ I can walk!¡± She began to scream, hitting me continuously.

    I tried to figure out a way to keep her quiet, but abruptly, ¡°Ouch! My wounds hurt!¡± I hissed out in fake pain, sliding my eyes shut. And that indeed did the trick.

    She nearly held my jaws with both hands, staring into my face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t hit again. Sorry.¡± She felt remorseful for her actions. And in order not to hurt me again, she just wrapped her hands around my neck and rested her head on my chest.

    My lips stretched into a smile, feeling d my n worked, as I pushed her door with my leg and strode into her room. I gently ced her on her bed.

    ¡°Get ready, we¡¯re going to the club in 30 minutes. Don¡¯t keep me waiting,¡± I informed, and without wasting much time, I quickly walked out of the room to get ready.

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I was so scared, thinking he would re up just by seeing Idris or bombard me with numerous questions about him¡­ but thank goodness everything turned out cool and he liked Idris. I sighed and nced around, searching for Idris, wondering where he might have gone when I specifically told him to wait in my room.

    I attempted to get off my bed, but an intense pain struck me so hard in my abdomen, ¡°Ouch!¡± I grunted, and gently fell back on the bed, waiting for the pain to subside.

    My mind wildly drifted back to the lovemaking we had. Just the thoughts alone made my body covered with goosebumps and left my body aching for more, and my cheeks were blushing so hard.

    Suddenly, my door swung open and I saw Diane leading Idris into my room. I sprang up to my feet and pulled Idris to myself. ¡°What are you doing¡ª-¡±

    Come on, don¡¯t scold the poor little kid,¡± she interrupted me, shing me a smile before averting it to Idris, who reciprocated.

    My eyes shed in displeasure as my mouth set in a hard line, and I put my hands on my hips, ring at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you¡­ By the way, why are you with him?¡± I red up as rage flowed through me, and my temper sparked.

    She took a deep breath and buried her hands in her hair, letting out a gentle chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of me,¡± she muttered, with mockerycing in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you. Do you know why? Because your ns to drift me away from Derek failed,¡± I fired back. Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped as her face went nk. I guessed she knew I would find out. I let out a dry chuckle. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t know the lies you fed Doven and Derek? You are just so dumb. Well, for your information, Derek and I fu¨C¡± I trailed off as my gaze inurately averted to Idris, who had his gaze fixed on me. ¡°Leave my room. Derek and I want to have a nice time outside the city in 30 minutes.¡± I shed her a smile, but she knew better.

    ¡°Enjoy¡­ while itsts,¡± she walked out of my room,ughing out loud like a lunatic. I quickly closed the door behind her. Just then, my phone rang, and it was Candy calling. I ced the phone to my ear. ¡°Hey.¡± I walked towards my wardrobe and began pulling out clothes to choose from.

    ¡°How are you and Idris?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We are cool. Just dressing up for the club. Hope you¡¯reing,¡± I brought out my nes and poses to choose from.

    ¡°Woah! Sure. Idris ising with you, right?¡± Her voice sparkled with excitement.

    Suddenly, ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± I heard a knock on my door, and I wondered who it was. Maybe it might be Derek, but let me check it out. ¡°Candy, yes, I will being with Idris,¡± I said, and without waiting for her response, I ended the call and opened the door to find Diane standing in front of me.

    I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°What do you¨C¡±

    ¡°I lost one of my earrings right here in this room,¡± she slightly pushed me aside and began searching for her nonexistent earring, which I was sure of.

    Suddenly, she halted when her gazended on my bed. She slowly strode closer and picked up the tiny moon-design ne.

    She stared at it so intensively, which got me wondering if hers was missing. ¡°This looks so familiar. Where did you get it from?¡± she muttered, averting her gaze from the ne to me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 35

    MONALISA P. O. V.

    Her facial expression went nk as she held onto the ne as if her life depended on it, and she looked lost in thought with her gaze still fixed on me.

    I walked past her, leaving her in her wild delusion, as I entered my bathroom to have a quick shower. I didn¡¯t want to keep Derek waiting. Within 20 minutes, I was done.

    I came out wrapped in my towel and was stunned to see her still lost in thought while holding the ne.

    ¡°You have to leave now. I need to get dressed.¡± I walked toward her and yanked my ne away from her grip without her noticing, but she tried to seize it back.

    I raised my leg, preventing her from reaching out to it because I was a bit taller than her. ¡°Answer me. Where did you get it from?¡± She screamed behind me as I strode to my long dressing mirror to apply my body cream, but I acted like she never existed in the room.

    ¡°Answer my damn question¡ª-¡±

    ¡°I owe you no fucking exnation! Let me be!¡± Ished out at her and sent her a hard re. She gazed back at me and exited my room fuming in anger, but I didn¡¯t care anyway.

    I quickly sent Idris to the bathroom and changed into my white sleeveless short gown, and quickly styled my hair into a ponytail. No makeup, just applied pink lip gloss on my lips and wore my moon-designed ne as I called upon Idris to change his clothes too. He ran out and stood in front of me while I changed him into a nice outfit from his small luggage.

    I took out a ck purse matching up with my shoes, and we both walked out of the room. Just then, I saw Doven standing outside my doorstep, with his hand shoved into his pants pocket. He shed me his usual smile.

    ¡°How long have you been standing here?¡± I asked, locking my door; just because of intruders, people like Diane.

    He slowly shook his head, still having that smile on his face. ¡°I just got here. Mob asked me to bring you to the club.¡± He informed, ncing around. I wondered why though.

    I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion because Derek was the one meant to bring me to the club, not Doven. Does that mean he left without taking me along? ¡°Where is Derek?¡± I inquired, with a hint of disappointment in my voice.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He had something important to attend to. So¡­ he left.¡± He shrugged his shoulders. I sighed. That Derek of a guy is so full of himself. So he wasn¡¯t joking when he strictly gave me 30 minutes.

    But who the hell gives ady 30 minutes to dress up? Doesn¡¯t he know that being adyes with lots of work? I mean, he should¡¯ve given me 1 hour 30 minutes, by then I should¡¯ve been done. ¡°What¡¯s the time, Doven?¡± I asked, staring at his wristwatch.

    ¡°You are three hourste from the given time.¡±

    All thanks to Miss Diane, because it was all her fault. ¡°Let¡¯s go already.¡± I led the way, pulling Idris alongside me while Doven trailed behind.

    ¡°Is he tagging along?¡± He asked, I knew he was referring to Idris.

    ¡°Yes, he is. I¡¯m bringing him to his mother,¡± I answered, still walking. We got outside and just within five minutes, we hit the road.

    I brought out my phone to call Candy, but after so many calls, she never picked up. So, I decided to text her instead. ¡°WE ARE ON OUR WAY NOW.¡± I sent the text, and unexpectedly, hers came in instantly.

    ¡°SORRY, I¡¯M ABOUT TO GO ON STAGE RIGHT NOW. WAIT FOR ME IN THE DRESSING ROOM, I WILL MEET YOU THERE.¡± She replied.

    Within 1 hour, Doven halted right in front of the clubhouse and we all got down. While Doven threw his car keys at the security who caught it in mid-air and drove the car away.

    We both walked into the clubhouse without any bouncers obstructing me, just like the first time. Instead, they bowed at me while I walked past them. I think they don¡¯t want to get on Derek¡¯s bad side.

    The club was so noisy and was indeed filled up with people, as I sighted Candy dancing effortlessly on stage just like the expert that she is.

    I averted my gaze down to Idris, who had a scared look on his face, as his gaze wandered around. I could guess just by his physical expression that he was ufortable and I quickly turned to Doven. ¡°Please, can you go with Idris? I don¡¯t want him seeing all these kinds of stuff.¡± I handed Idris over to him.

    He held his tiny hand. ¡°Okay, I will drop him off at Mob¡¯s office.¡± He began walking away. I took in a deep breath and softly sighed.

    My gaze wandered around for some minutes but unfortunatelynded on Lily, Candy¡¯s friend. Just in time, her gaze met mine just when I was about to walk away. She hurriedly danced toward me and wrapped her arms around my neck, dancing while I smiled at her shamelessness.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, girl¡­!! We haven¡¯t been seeing you around.¡± She screamed excitedly, pushing her hair away from her face.

    That was when a white fabric wrapped around her forehead caught my attention. My eyes widened. ¡°You got into an ident?!¡± I was bewildered, pointing at her forehead.

    She only shrugged her shoulders. ¡°If it was an ident? Girl¡­ God really loves me. But those boys dealt with me real bad. I almost lost my life.¡± Her cheerful mood was reced with a sad expression.

    ¡°Which boys?¡± I couldn¡¯tprehend what she meant.

    She let out a sadugh. ¡°You forgot? Truth or Dare? Two months ago?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows.

    Of course, I will never forget my Dare. But hers? I thought everything was sorted out that day. But not after the boys left, threatening to deal with her foratizing their father.

    ¡°But I¡¯m fine now.¡± She shed me a smile. ¡°Gardy is on stage. Do you want to wait here with me? The guys are over there.¡± She pointed at them, sitting not too far from where we were standing and they quickly waved at me, which I reciprocated nervously.

    Hell no! Not even in my dreams will I repeat that mistake. Well, it was never a mistake that I met Derek, but what if it was someone else? I mean someone more dangerous. I¡¯d rather wait for her in the dressing room than with them before they indulged me in some crazy dare. No Candy to save me this time.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ No. I came here because of someone else, not Gardy. Uhm¨CUhm¡­ Lily, I will see youter.¡± I began walking away before she could stop me.

    ¡°Got some dude to fuck?¡± She teased and held my hand and pulled me back to her. I shrugged my shoulders with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go.¡± I slightly pushed her hands away and ran away. I followed the direction Candy showed me the first day, and I stood in front of the door. Just when I wanted to turn down the doorknob, I felt a strong hand grip my shoulder and slowly turn me around.

    My gaze came in contact with the ugliest thugs who were so bent on being my second nightmare. The three thugs I met the very first day I stepped into Italy tried to harass me that night, but Candy came to my rescue.

    I thought I had escaped them forever. ¡°Missed us?¡± The fat one among them stepped forward, his lips straight into a smirk.

    Fear crawled all over my body as I tried so hard not to shiver in front of them.

    ¡°Who will save you now?¡­ Gardy is on stage. Now we can have you all for ourselves.¡± He leaned over and touched my hair, with his smelling tongue slicking my cheek lustfully.

    Just the thought of having their hands on my body made my face screw up in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± I shrieked and pushed him away from me, gazing around for help but nobody was around.

    They allughed in unison, ¡°Scream all you want, nobody will save you from us!¡±

    I wished the ground would open and swallow me up because I would rather die than let them have their way with me. Suddenly, they beganmunicating in Italian, smirking at the same time. I believe whatever they are cooking up is bad.

    Please, Lord, send me a helper. Derek, where are you?

 Chapter 36

    MONALISA P. O. V

    It felt like my world was crumbling right in front of my eyes because the more theymunicated in Italian, the faster my heartbeat became.

    I instantly began panicking because all hope seemed to be lost. ¡°Somebody help¡­!!¡± I screamed out with a heavy and scared heart, hoping someone would at least hear my voice.

    But the loud music booming everywhere drowned out my voice, shattering my expectations of being saved. My attempt only made themugh mockingly as they all approached me at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you daree any¡ª-¡± The thunderous p thatnded on my cheek silenced me. My vision was blurred for a few minutes, reced by numerous stars.

    ¡°You don¡¯t tell us what to do, bitch!¡± One of them roughly pushed me to the ground, and they quickly surrounded me, forcefully pulling at my dress.

    I fought with all my strength to get their disgusting hands off me. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t do this.¡± I cried and pleaded, but they ignored my pleas, continuing to yank my dress away.

    No! I wouldn¡¯t let what happened in the past repeat itself again. I admit I was young and fragile back then, but not anymore. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone treat me the way Dominic did in the past.

    _Fight it! Fight! _ My inner mind screamed at me when I finally realized I was only in my bra and panties. Just as I was about to fight back,

    ¡°Missing out on something?¡± I heard the calmest but coldest voice ever speak out. This made them pause and raise their gaze in the direction of the voice.

    I did the same. He had his usual smile on his lips, furrowed eyebrows, and both hands resting on his waist. He began striding towards us. ¡°Doven¡­?!¡± I whispered, tears uncontrobly streaming down my cheeks. The butterflies in my stomach rose and began dancing crazily, and my lips stretched into a smile. Finally, I¡¯m safe atst.

    ¡°Get out of here. It¡¯s none of your business!!¡± One of them challenged, stepping forward and standing in front of Doven, ring at him.

    Instantly, Doven¡¯s strong fist flew through the air andnded powerfully on his nose. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± He fell back, hissing in pain and holding his bleeding nose.

    I stood up from the ground and wrapped my arms around my body to cover myself, feeling exposed. The rest of the thugs didn¡¯t dare to fight Doven, using the first guy as a scapegoat.

    Anyone in their right mind wouldn¡¯t underestimate the smile on Doven¡¯s face as a sign of weakness. Right before my eyes, they both dragged their injured brother away, threatening toe back for me. Their threats didn¡¯t bother me, but I was ashamed of being half-naked in front of Doven, causing me to bow my head in embarrassment.

    I don¡¯t think I can face him or talk to him. After a few minutes of silence, ¡°You can have this.¡± I heard him say. I slowly raised my gaze and was surprised to find him facing away from me, stretching out his long coat towards me.

    Without thinking, I hastily took it from his grip and covered myself, my heart still pounding hard against my chest. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I muttered more like a whisper, averting my gaze to the ground.

    He turned around, and at the same time, I raised my head and our eyes met. He sighed softly, his shoulders falling as his gaze scanned my body. I guess he understood that I was embarrassed.

    ¡°I never saw anything. I had my gaze fixed on your head. Let¡¯s go.¡± He shed me a smile and began walking away, with me trailing behind him, clutching my handbag. He led us in a different direction, and soon we arrived at a ss elevator. I was amazed by its beautiful design. He gestured for me to follow, which I did, and within ten minutes, we arrived in a room that looked more like an office.

    Idris ran out from nowhere and hugged me tightly, ¡°Where is Momma?¡± That was his first question. He released his arms from around me and looked behind me, disappointment evident on his face, causing him to step back. I crouched down to his level, smoothing his hair as I tried to put on a convincing smile.

    I sighed, ¡°Look here, baby. Your Momma is busy¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Too busy to see me?¡± His eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°No, no¡­ baby. Look here, Momma will see you when she¡¯s done, believe me. Your Momma loves you so very much.¡± I wiped away a few tears that managed to stream down his cheek. ¡°Be a good baby and wait for her.¡±

    He obediently nodded his head and walked back to sit on the couch. I stood up and walked towards Doven, who was staring at the big screen in front of him, lost in his thoughts. He truly was a godsend to me today.

    I wondered what I would have done if those thugs had managed to execute their evil n on me. Gosh!! It would haunt me for the rest of my life but thank goodness Doven came to my rescue.

    But wait a minute, how did he find me there? How did hee at the right time? My head was filled with curiosity. ¡°Doven, how did you find me there?¡± I stood beside him and raised my gaze to his face while he kept his eyes fixed on the screen in silence.

    ¡°I saw everything here.¡± He answered almost immediately as if he was expecting my question, and he pointed at the screen in front of him. I turned towards the huge screen, and my jaw dropped at how everything happening in the club was being disyed on it. I mean, everything. I even saw Lily and the guys dancing, and I saw Candy dancing around the pole on stage. An idea struck me to show Idris his mother because of how worried he was to see her, but I quickly dismissed the thought.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Because perhaps Idris doesn¡¯t know this was the kind of job or life his mother was involved in. I didn¡¯t want to be the one to expose him to all of this, so I shut down the idea immediately.

    ¡°I will tell Mob about this. Those thugs need to be dealt with!¡± He groaned, clenching his fist and his face hardening. For the first time in months, I witnessed Doven so angry. Most of the time, he was always smiling and cheerful, but now he was furious.

    Gosh! This is not good. I know that the moment Doven utters a single word to Derek, everything is done. I¡¯m sure Derek won¡¯t spare them, as I still remember vividly how he gouged out the eyes of a guy who was leering at me lustfully. But this time, I don¡¯t want Derek to have his hands stained with the blood of those worthless thugs.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell him.¡± I lowered my head, ying with my fingers.

    ¡°Why?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± I stuttered because I couldn¡¯t find the right words to exin. I raised my head and met his expectant gaze fixed on me.

    He sighed and shook his head when he saw that I wasn¡¯t making any attempt to say anything. ¡°Mob will eventually find out anyway. Wait here, I¡¯ming.¡± He shed me a smile and began walking away.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell him?¡± I shrieked, trailing behind him.

    ¡°No, I promise.¡± He smiled. ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered and looked away shyly. ¡°For saving my ass today.¡± I summoned up the courage to look at him.

    He shook his head, ¡°Friends have each other¡¯s backs, you know.¡± He winked at me and entered the elevator, and the doors slid shut. My heart melted at his words, and I was stunned to realize that he considered me his friend all this time. Doven is just a sweet soul, and any girl he falls in love with is incredibly lucky. I waited for almost an hour before the doors slid open, revealing Doven.

    He walked towards me and handed me a white designer bag, and I wondered what was inside.

    ¡°Dress up, we are leaving.¡± He said inly.

    ¡°Why? Where is Derek?¡± I asked because he and Candy are the main reason why I¡¯m here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to him. That¡¯s why I brought you a new dress to change into.¡± He walked towards Idris and sat beside him.

    ¡°Just go into the restroom on your left and help yourself out.¡± He instructed, resting his back on the sofa. I nodded and walked into the restroom to change. Within twenty minutes, I was done and I came out fully dressed.

    ¡°Woah! You look beautiful,¡± Idrisplimented the moment he saw me, and I shed him a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Doven stood up, and we all entered the elevator, which took us outside. Different kinds of cars crowded the area as more people kept arriving at the club. Some were in a hurry as if they would miss an appointment inside.

    Thank goodness the dress Doven bought had a long veil. I took it and wrapped it around my head, covering some parts of my face to avoid being recognized by anyone.

    Doven held Idris by the hand while I trailed behind them. Suddenly, someone bumped into my shoulder along the way

    I resisted the urge to find out who it was, but then a strong, familiar cologne erupted from his body, hitting my nose. It prompted my skin to be covered with goosebumps. Instantly, I knew who it belonged to because my body and soul were restless. This could only be caused by one person: Dominic!

 Chapter 37

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I hastily ran into the car and sat beside Idris in the backseat. I leaned toward the window to check out my surroundings and I wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    Because he was wearing his favorite ck high-knee boots and his cologne, there was no doubt it was him. I can recognize it anywhere. I¡¯ve lived with him for so many years.

    He slowly turned around, and I clearly saw his face. He stood there with his gaze wandering around as if he also felt my presence. Just when his gaze averted to my direction, I fell back into the car seat. I breathed out in relief.

    ¡°What the heck is he doing here? Did he find out where I am?¡±

    After a few minutes, I raised my head to peek out and my soul instantly left my body when I saw him approaching my direction.

    ¡°Doven! What¡¯s going on? Can you move the car?¡± I shrieked, fear crawling all over my body. I¡¯m doomed if Dominic finds me here. ¡°Doven¡­!¡± Why did the car have to break down now of all times, why?

    Doven shed me his usual smile and hopped into the driver¡¯s seat, putting on his seatbelt. He nced at me, ¡°I was fixing the car. Thank goodness I got it fixed anyway.¡± He turned on the car and began driving away.

    My eyes never left the window as I saw Dominic hastily walking in my direction. Suddenly, a familiar guy, who I assumed was Michael, ran up to him and stopped him midway, whispering something in his ear. They both turned back and walked into the club.

    My hand flew to my chest, ¡°Pheww¡­!¡± I breathed out the breath I never knew I was holding all this while. I turned towards Idris and pulled him closer to my body, as my brain ran wild with thoughts.

    Like; How did he know I was in Italy, and what was he doing in the club? That means this ce is no longer safe for me to stay. Should I leave? But where will I go?

    So many questions running crazily in my head, and no doubt about Dominic finding me one day, that I¡¯m very sure of. Please, God, I don¡¯t want to go back to that beast.

    ¡°Aunt, where are we going?¡± Idris raised his head and his sparkling gaze met mine. I never knew I was staring at him while lost in thoughts.

    I sighed, ¡°We are going to meet your new friend, Mr. Derek, remember?¡± I smoothed his hair.

    He nodded his head and there was silence between us for some time. I observed his facial expressions; he wasn¡¯t sad, neither was he scared. I was d I had earned his trust; that made him look so calm and rxed.

    ¡°Will Momma meet us there?¡±

    The moment those words rolled out of his lips, it felt like realization struck me so hard in my head and I remembered that Candy was still back there in the club and Dominic was also there. Oh, God! This is bad.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Holy shit! This is such a big mess! ¡°Doven, can you drive back to the club!¡± I asked with a shaking voice, praying deep down he would grant my request.

    He let out a soft chuckle, turning the car steering wheel in a different direction, ¡°No way, we¡¯re already halfway there.¡±

    He politely declined and it felt like a sword was pierced into my heart. I was already trembling because I knew what that beast was capable of doing to Candy if he set his eyes on her.

    ¡°Did you forget anything back in the club?

    ¡°Yes,¡± I lied, ¡°And it¡¯s important.¡± I quickly added.

    ¡°Well¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Whatever it is, it will still be in good shape until you return.¡±

    My fingers clenched onto my dress as if I was going to rip it off. I was anxious. That son of a bitch! Now I wished I never stopped Candy from killing him. This was what Candy was scared of, now her worst nightmare is about to be a reality. And she will forever hold me responsible.

    ¡°Oh no¡­. she has to leave that club as soon as possible. Yes, let me give her a call to leave.¡±

    I retrieved my phone from my handbag and dialed her number. Her phone was ringing but she was not answering. I think she¡¯s still on stage, dancing.

    But nevertheless, I continued calling non-stop. After thest call, I decided to send her a message. ¡°CANDY! YOU HAVE TO LEAVE THE CLUB AS SOON AS YOU CAN.¡± I typed and sent it, praying inwardly that she would reply shortly, but she never did.

    I kept on sending countless messages to her, and finally, Doven stopped right in front of the tallest building I had ever seen before.

    We got out of the car, and Doven led Idris into the building while I trailed behind, still restless.

    Well-armed men were positioned at every corner of the building. Different types of cars were lined up in a row, and no doubt everywhere was truly beautiful but not as beautiful as Derek¡¯s home though.

    At every split second, I checked my phone filled with expectations. Not even a call from Candy, I really hope that she¡¯s okay.

    But how then would I know if she is, when she hasn¡¯t picked up my endless calls or at least replied to my numerous messages? God, please keep her safe, if not for me but for her child.

    We entered arge space which I assumed was the sitting area and I saw some old men drinking and engrossed in their conversations. They never noticed our presence.

    And my gaze wandered around, wondering where Derek had gone, because I couldn¡¯t find him there. I walked towards a framed photo of an old man who looked so much like Derek.

    They both had the same eyes and smile. I was stunned to see the old man sitting in a wheelchair; I think he was paralyzed. Three other men were standing behind him too.

    But no doubt he looked as handsome as Derek. Are they somehow rted?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°Doven, what took you so long?¡± I heard a familiar voice, and I turned and saw Derek walking down the stairs with his hands stuck in his pockets, shing me a soft smile.

    Doven slightly bowed, ¡°Sorry boss, something came up and I had to attend to it.¡± He spared me a nce and I muttered ¡®please¡¯ moving my lips.

    Derek turned towards me, ignoring Doven, ¡°Come on, my father is waiting to meet you.¡± He crossed his arms over his chest, shing me a smile.

 Chapter 38: Scared

    MONA LISA POV.

    My face turned pale as if all the blood had been drained from my veins. An unidentified feeling burst through me like fiery bubbles, strangely dissipating uneasiness all over me. Oh¡­ my God, I¡¯m meeting the almighty ex-Mob, Bobby. I felt my palms sweating already.

    Does that mean he loves me? Like, does he feel the same way I do? Is that why he wants me to meet his father, because I deserve it?

    But he hasn¡¯t made his feelings known to me yet, which is why I¡¯m confused about why he wants me to meet his father. I raised my gaze to his face, trying so hard to resist the urge to bombard him with questions.

    Abruptly, he untied my ponytail-styled hair, letting it fall from my shoulders and almost cover my face. He used his hand to move it behind my ears. ¡°You look more beautiful like this,¡± he said, leaning over and kissing my forehead.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing this, Derek?¡± I asked in a whisper, searching his face. But he effortlessly maintained a nk expression, making it hard for me to read him.

    Doven cleared his throat. ¡°I will excuse myself. Come on, buddy, let¡¯s go.¡± He stretched out his hand to Idris, and they both walked away.

    I averted my gaze back to Derek as he moved away from me. I saw his lips curve into a sly smirk, and he nced at the old men who were engrossed in their Italian conversation, not sparing us a nce. He then looked back at me, still smirking.

    ¡°Come again,¡± he said, sping his hands behind his back and fixing his gaze on me.

    I nervously gulped, eager to know what he felt about me. I want to know what all this means ¨C his constant care and protection. I want to know all the answers.

    ¡°Can¡¯t speak?¡±

    ¡°De¨CDerek. Do you fe¨Cfe¨Cfeel anything for me? I mean, wha¨Cwha¡ªwhat am I¨CI to you?¡± I stuttered and quickly bowed my head, feeling so embarrassed. Instantly regretting why I even attempted.

    I could hear my heartbeat in my ears as he leaned over to my ear, his soft breath fanning my ear.

    ¡°I feel nothing because you¡¯re just my cheapest property. You see¡­¡± He slowly distanced himself from me, but his intense gaze remained fixed on mine, observing my facial expression.

    His words felt like a sharp knife piercing through my heart repeatedly, shattering my fragile heart into tiny pieces. It felt like time stopped as I struggled to absorb his hurtful words. My eyes clouded with tears as I let them freely stream down my cheeks, and I slowly closed my eyes.

    He raised his wristwatch to my face, a watch made of pure diamonds that was surely worth a fortune.

    ¡°Zara¡­!¡± He called, and ady ran out from nowhere. I guess she is one of the servants. ¡°Dispose of this watch,¡± he ordered in a calm, cold voice. Her hands were shaking like a leaf as she came forward, collected his watch, and ran off almost immediately.

    He averted his gaze at me, and his smirked lips were now reced with a hard, pressed line. His eyes were dark and cold, making me doubt whether he was truly Derek.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°You see¡­ I disposed of my watch, worth a billion dors. Trust me, you will be next, just like a piece of trash. So¡­ get that stinging love stuff out of your head, because you and I will never work! Now be a good girl, let¡¯s meet my father.¡± He walked past me and brushed his shoulder against mine as he strode toward where his father was sitting.

    I was dumbfounded, choked up with tears. My head and mind were about to explode as his hurtful words echoed in my head repeatedly. I finally broke down in tears, my shoulders rising and falling.

    I turned to run away, far away from here, to cry my heart out. I didn¡¯t want to admit that Candy warned me about him, but I was carried away by his kind gestures.

    No doubt, I was desperate to be loved. I was desperate to be cared for. I was desperate to be protected from the harm of this world, which blinded me from seeing all the red gs.

    I reached the door and made to turn the doorknob. ¡°Joanne¡­!¡± I heard an old, shaky voice call out to me.

    I slowly turned and saw four old men, who had been engrossed in their discussion, now staring at me.

    My gaze scanned all their faces. No doubt, they were the same men I saw in the photo frame hanging on the wall. My

    gaze finally settled on the one sitting in a wheelchair, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the striking resemnce between him and Derek.

    I watched him slowly wheel his wheelchair toward me, and I quickly wiped the tears off my face with the back of my palm.

    He shed me a smile, now sitting in front of me. ¡°Help me,¡± he requested, wheeling his chair and turning his back to me. I quickly assumed he wanted a push.

    Although he had a pleasant smile on his lips, I could feel and sense that dark aura hovering around him. His shaky voice screamed power, authority, and dominance. Holy sanity fuck! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m fucking standing in front of the top strongest Mafia lords in the world.

    _Please help me, God. _ I wrapped both palms around the edges of his wheelchair and began to wheel him back to where the rest were sitting. He gestured for me to sit beside Derek.

    I sighed softly and sat down, trying my best not to make any body contact with him. But he effortlessly acted like I didn¡¯t exist, and it hurt me so bad. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from running down my cheeks.

    ¡°Crying for a moron?¡± Mob Bobby asked, offering to pour me a cup of coffee, which I politely declined with a smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t waste your tears on my son.¡± He slowly sipped from his cup. ¡°Mind you, he has told me a lot about you¨C¡±

    ¡°I never told you anything,¡± Derek snapped, looking pissed at his father¡¯s words.

    ¡°And you never thought of telling me that you were attacked and shot?¡± His father fired back with the same energy, sending him a hard re.

    Surprisingly, Derek was taken aback by his father¡¯s questions, and he quickly lowered his gaze. I guess he never wanted his father to know. For someone like Mob Bobby, everything would be on the table in front of him before he asks. Because he¡¯s the most feared by everyone.

    ¡°Well¡­ Doven told me everything¡­¡± His father disclosed.

    ¡°That lousy dick,¡± Derek rolled his eyes, and his gaze mistakenly met mine. We stared at each other for a few minutes before I averted my gaze back to his father.

    ¡°I will get back to you, Derek. You better answer me,¡± he scolded in a loud, cold voice. ¡°By the way, Joanne, meet my best friends ¨C Robert Pattinson, San Diego, and Tony Romo. We have been friends for thirty-five years now.¡± He introduced, shing me a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you all,¡± I slightly bowed. Strangely, deep down, their faces looked so familiar, especially the one with a scary scar on his face. But where?

    The vibration of my phone caught my attention. Derek tried to peek at my phone to see who was calling, but I quickly excused myself.

    I followed through a brown metal door and found myself outside. I quickly checked the caller, and it was Candy. A wave of relief washed over me as I ced my phone to my ear.

    ¡°Where the hell did you keep your phone? I¡¯ve been calling you non-stop, and you never cared to pick up or reply to my messages,¡± I angrilyshed out at her.

    ¡°But I just called back,¡± she calmly muttered, and I knew she rolled her eyes afterward.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± I sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m at home now. I just got back not too long ago because I have a fever,¡± she said, and I breathed out in relief because finally, she was safe.

    ¡°But I never saw you in the changing room where I asked you to wait for me. What¨C¡±

    There was silence at the other end, and I wondered why. ¡°Hello, Candy, are you there?¡± I asked, but there was no response. After a few minutes, I began to hear a sobbing voice.

    ¡°Help me, Joanna. You have to help me,¡± I heard her voice whisper.

    I started to panic. ¡°What happened? Did your fever get worse?¡± I cried out. ¡°Candy, talk to me!¡±

    ¡°Joa¡ªjoa¡ªanna¡­ Be fast. Else he¨Che will¡ª¨C¡± I heard her sputter with a shaky voice.

    ¡°Who is he? Who is that, Candy?¡± I rushed my words, panicking, and suddenly the call was disconnected. Holy fuck! What is happening to Candy?

    I hope it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking.

 Chapter 39

    MONALISA POV.

    I followed the backdoor and was fortunate to see Doven ying football with Idris. They both stopped when they saw me, and Idris ran toward me, hugging my leg.

    I crouched down to his height and smoothed his head, ¡°Can you stay with Uncle Derek while I go get something for a minute?¡± I asked, searching through his eyes, but he maintained a calm expression staring back at me.

    I sighed. I knew the poor kid would wonder where I was off to this time, leaving him under the care of a man he just met a few hours ago. Firstly, it was at the club, and now here. ¡°Idris, if you do not want¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Are you going to see Momma? Pleasee back with Momma. I want to see my Momma.¡± He calmly interrupted me and suddenly pulled me into a hug.

    I was stunned at his words, wondering how he knew I was going to meet his mother. Did he also feel that something was wrong? I just hope that Candy is fine wherever she is, or else I¡¯ll have to answer to Idris.

    I pulled away from the hug and only shed him a smile because I couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. But one thing is for sure; I¡¯m going to bring back Candy to her son.

    I stood up and urged him to go inside, and he obediently did. I strode toward Doven, who had his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Where are you off to?¡± he asked, stepping closer to me.

    ¡°Can you drive me to Candy¡¯s home?¡± I asked instead and shoved my hair behind my ears.

    He sighed, ¡°Did something bad happen to her?¡± he inquired and reached out for my hands, and I broke down in tears.

    Tears kept pouring out of my eyes like rain. I don¡¯t want to even imagine that something bad happened to Candy. I don¡¯t want to.

    Doven quickly pulled me into a hug. ¡°Tell me,¡± he urged me, stroking my back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just talking to her a few minutes ago, and she suddenly began to scream that I should help her. Just when I was about to ask what happened, the call disconnected. I feel like something is wrong, and we need to go to her straight away.¡± I cried more as I recalled how her voice was filled with panic.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we need to go to her immediately.¡± He quickly dragged me into his car, but suddenly he halted. ¡°Did you tell the boss?¡± I veered and asked.

    ¡°Does it matter? Please, let¡¯s go.¡± I muttered between clenched teeth as his hurtful words struck me repeatedly in my head. I¡¯m still bewildered to know this was what he felt for me while I thought there was a future for us.

    ¡°Are you crying?¡± He straightened his hands and wiped away my tears. Fuck! I never knew I was crying already. I guess Derek has seeded in crushing thest hope I have to love.

    I shook my head. ¡°Something entered my eyes, and it hurt.¡± I fabricated smoothly and hopped into the car while he did the same.

    ¡°It is out or¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°No need. Just drive.¡± I wiped my face, while he nodded his head and drove out.

    *****

    DEREK P. O. V

    I kept checking my wristwatch repeatedly, but there was no sight of my bunny, and I became worried. Why is she taking so much time toe back? I wondered who the hell called her on the phone, which prompted her to rush out that way. And the most suspicious part was that she was hiding the caller¡¯s name from me.

    But what was I even thinking? That she would cheerfully show me the caller¡¯s name before answering the call or asking for permission to go out? After I had crudely rolled her feelings in the mud.

    _I love you, my bunny. So much that it hurts to see you cry because of me, but we can¡¯t be together now. _ I know she might be mad at me, but with time, she would understand that all I¡¯m doing is to protect her. To shield her from all the harm that woulde to her the very moment I confess my feelings to her. I don¡¯t want her to end up like Ba. If it means hiding my feelings from her forever, I will do it. Because at this point, my father must not know about my rtionship with her.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and humble,¡± my dadplimented, sipping from his ss of coffee. But I know better.

    I loudly scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s just my new ything that will be dumped soon.¡± I rolled my eyes because I knew my dad and how cunningly he yed around with his words.

    ¡°But all I saw in her eyes was¡ª¨C¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I softly chuckled, ¡°Love? You and I know that shit doesn¡¯t exist to me.¡±

    ¡°But you loved her.¡± He shot me a re.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    He let out a soft chuckle, ¡°Reba Alberta, your long-lost love.¡± His lips straightened into a wild smirk. And instantly, I felt like an arrow was shot into my heart as my hands clenched into a tight fist. ¡°Have you forgotten so soon, or how you coldly¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Enough!!!¡± I groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare!¡± I angrily stood up and walked away while they burst intoughter.

    Bunch of devils from the pit of hell¡­ My only regret was being born to that old man, who was so bent on ruining my life. But I will never let him ruin me any further because my Bunny is off-limits.

    I won¡¯t mind breaking the rest of his bones if he dares to hurt my Bunny. He thinks he got away with it the first time, but not anymore.

    By the way, where is she? I halted when I came outside, and my gaze wandered around our wildpound, and finally, I spotted a small figure near the pool, and I quickly recognized him to be the smart little kid I saw at my house.

    Why is he sitting there alone? I began to approach and slowly sat beside him as I got closer, but I noticed he was lost in thought.

    A chuckle escaped my lips, wondering what a four-year-old boy could be thinking about that could make him so absent-minded.

    ¡°Sitting alone, big guy?¡± I whispered, but surprisingly, he was never startled by my presence. Rather, he released a soft sigh, and his shoulders dropped.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he greeted, sparing me a nce.

    ¡°Why are you here all alone¡­. where is your Aunt?¡± I asked, ncing around but finding no one, not even Doven, except for the servants working around.

    He was silent for a while. ¡°Uncle¡­ I¡¯m scared!¡± he suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Something bad might have happened to my Momma.¡± He hugged my body, sobbing uncontrobly.

    ¡°How did you know? Where is Joanne?¡± I calmly asked.

    ¡°She went to bring my Momma back to me¡­ Uncle, please help her.¡± He pleaded, holding my hands.

    My heart melted at his plea. No doubt he¡¯s deeply hurt, and I have to help him. ¡°Will you stop crying if I help?¡± I smoothed his head, shing him a smile, which he quickly reciprocated, nodding his head.

    The vibration of my phone caught my attention, and I retrieved it from my pant pocket and ced it on my ear.

    ¡°Mob, you need toe to the club. I have all the answers to your questions. It¡¯s about Dominic. I have all his secret pieces of information with me here.¡± Jaxon¡¯s voice boomed with excitement.

    My lips stretched into a smirk. ¡°Idris, I will send you home to stay with Diane while I go search for your mother.¡± I quickly ordered one of my men to drive him to my mansion.

    While I go check out his mother in the club because that is the only ce I can think of. And also received my present from Jaxon.

 Chapter 40

    DEREK POV

    After a three-hour drive, I arrived at my clubhouse and looked around the stage, but there was no sight of Gardy. Then I proceeded to check for her in the changing room. Just then, Niel, one of my men, ran up to me and bowed.

    ¡°Jaxon is waiting in your office,¡± he quickly informed and veered to go away.

    ¡°Tell Gardy to meet me in my office,¡± I said, stopping him midway. He slowly veered, lowering his gaze, without uttering a word, and that got me curious. ¡°Any problem?¡± I asked and began walking in the direction of my office while he trailed behind me.

    After some minutes of silence, he responded, ¡°Gardy left the club, iming that she wasn¡¯t feeling too strong.¡± We got into the elevator together.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Just then, my mind drifted back to my father¡¯s words, and I suddenly began to regret why I agreed to his request to meet up with Joanna. I should¡¯ve declined and ignored him like I¡¯ve always done for the past five years.

    Now I¡¯ve exposed her to them, and I doubt if they will ever let her be without endangering her life. -I swear. If I have to fight till myst drop of blood, I will never allow them to hurt a single hair on your body. I promise you, my bunny-

    Niel suddenly tapped me on my shoulder, and I veered, gazing at him with furrowed eyebrows, wondering why he tapped me so hard.

    ¡°Sorry, Mob. Your phone has been vibrating for a while now,¡± he quickly spoke up, lowering his gaze.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­ I see,¡± I sighed. I guessed I was lost in my thoughts, which made me fail to notice. I retrieved it from my pant pocket, and the name of the caller disyed on my phone screen made my fingers tumble in anger.

    I angrily ended the call without picking up, but he was so persistent, as he kept calling and calling nonstop, which left me with no choice but to pick up, and I regretted it immediately.

    ¡°What do you want!¡± I coldly asked, stepping into my office. But deep down, I was scared of his demands. Yes! I knew the reason why he called; he never calls unless he finds new prey.

    I heard him chuckle at the other end, ¡°Easy boy¡­ You left without telling your father, why?¡±

    ¡°Because we had nothing left to talk about,¡± I responded, feeling pissed already and resisting the urge to hang up on him. ¡°Why did you call?¡± I blurted impatiently, pacing around my office.

    There were minutes of silence from him, and when I assumed he wasn¡¯t ready to speak up, I tried to hang up. ¡°I want her!¡± His words dropped, and my thumb stopped midway from my screen.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± I found myself sputtering. I pretended like I never knew what he was talking about. But at that minute, I knew it was done for, as fear crawled all over my body as I awaited his response.

    ¡°Easy boy¡­ You¡¯ve done it before, and you will still do it again and again. Till I say IT IS OVER.¡±

    These have always been his words, ever since I was born. I guess he is the only being feared in my entire life. And I hate to admit his words had always been the final say in my life. But I think not anymore because I¡¯m ready to face him this time around.

    ¡°Why? She has never been a threat. Father, you just met her,¡± I found myself defending, trying to convince him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want her.¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± I screamed, hitting my clenched fist on the wall.

    He chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disobey me for the first time in 30 years of your life? Why the rage? I thought you called her your ything. When did you suddenly develop feelings for your ything?¡± I could imagine him smirking right now.

    This man knows exactly how to y around with his words, and he would end up making you expose yourself to him. I guessed my outburst to his request sold me out, but there is a first time for everything, right? But I know deep down that there is no point in trying to fight back. No matter what, he will always win.

    ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked in the calmest voice I could ever imagine.

    I only nodded my head. I knew without even seeing me that he already knew what the answer was.

    ¡°Yes, right? I mean, who wouldn¡¯t love her at first sight? She looks innocent and naive. Not a lousy bitch like Bec¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°Father, please stop.¡±

    ¡°I really want to see her again.¡±

    ¡°Father¡ª-¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. I promise I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± He quickly interrupted me with a soft chuckle, and my shoulders fell in relief. I ended the call.

    I veered and saw Jaxon patiently waiting for me, while Niel sat down beside him. I began to stride toward them. ¡°Did Joanna stop by the club today?¡± I asked Niel, and he nodded his head.

    ¡°Mob, I only saw her this afternoon. Doven left with her almost immediately after some thugs tried to harass her in the stripper¡­ Sorry Mob, I shouldn¡¯t be disclosing this to you.¡±

    My clenched fist flew through the air andnded on his nose, causing it to bleed. ¡°Speak!¡± My palm gripped his neck, choking him.

    *****

    MONALISA P. O. V

    Doven¡¯s car halted right in front of the home. The street was noisy as usual as we got down from the car. Doven¡¯s gaze wandered around.

    ¡°I wonder how Gardyfortably lives here with her four-year-old son. Raising her child here is quite dangerous,¡± Doven tried to start up a conversation with me, but my mind wasn¡¯t having it at all.

    My mind was already clouded, running wild and trying to figure out why Candy sounded the way she did over the phone.

    I knocked on her door, but surely the door opened on its own, which means it was never locked. But this is strange. Candy, I know would never leave her door unlocked for any reason.

    I veered to Doven, who nodded his head, encouraging me to go inside.

    I slowly stepped inside, and I saw pieces of ss scattered all over the floor. Instantly, my heart sank into my stomach as anxiousness crawled all over me. Everywhere was turned upside down.

    ¡°Why is her home looking all messed up?¡± Doven stepped in front of me with a screwed expression.

    I ignored him and ran past him, but I was mindful of the ss on the floor. ¡°Candy! Candy!¡± I got into her room and screamed out her name but got no response. But I continued calling out to her.

    My head was already spinning in a wild tornado as my gaze wandered around, searching for at least a clue. But then an idea struck me, and I dashed out, ignoring Doven¡¯s call.

    I stood in front of her neighbor¡¯s doorstep and was about to knock, but someone opened the door.

    ¡°How may I help you?¡± An elderly woman asked, staring back at me.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­. About Gardy¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°I saw a very tall, scary man forcefully drag her away. And she was covered in blood,¡± she quickly replied, pointing at Candy¡¯s doorstep.

    My eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Did you see his face?¡±

    ¡°No. But he was clothed in a ck coat and he was wearing ck knee boots,¡± she disclosed more, with her fingers ced on her head, trying to recall more physical features.

    But I already know who is responsible. It¡¯s none other than Dominic. I will have to bring Candy back at all costs to her son. If it means meeting him once again, I will.

 Chapter 41

    MONALISA P. O. V

    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I fought to hold them back. My mind was a jumbled mess as I tried to figure out how that bastard found out Gardy¡¯s location.

    I couldn¡¯t help but me myself for this situation. If I had known this would happen, I would have chosen apletely different country, far away from Italy. Now, both Mother and Child are in danger because of me.

    My thoughts felt like needles piercing my skin, but I refused to let them weigh me down. It wasn¡¯t the time for self-me; it was time to act quickly. I had to bring Gardy back to her son, just as I had promised.

    I turned to the woman, noticing that she seemed lost in her own thoughts. After a while, she spoke up, ¡°Gardy never had friends who visited her at home. It has always just been her and her son. I wonder who she might have offended, but she doesn¡¯t seem like a troublemaker either.¡±

    I nodded in confirmation of what she said. Throughout my stay in Gardy¡¯s home, I never saw any visitors, not even her best friend Lily.

    I remember when Lily insisted oning to her home, but Gardy lied and said she wasn¡¯t in town. At some point, I understood her reasons for living hidden. Despite being a highly paid stripper, Gardy chose to live in secrecy to protect herself and her son, even though she could afford any mansion she wanted.

    ¡°Did the strange man came with an aplice?¡± I asked.

    She shook her head slowly. ¡°I only saw him, no one else.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, thanking her and rushing back to Gardy¡¯s apartment to look for any clues about where he might have taken her. But as soon as I opened the door, Doven stopped me, holding a piece of paper.

    ¡°I found this under the couch,¡± he said, handing me the paper. I nced at it and saw ¡°MEXICO¡± written boldly. I tried to figure out what it meant¡­

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Doven asked, curious anding closer to me.

    ¡°Gardy was kidnapped,¡± I revealed. ¡°And I think this is where she was taken.¡± I raised the paper in the air, tears streaming down my face. My heart shattered because this was the same country I had tried to run away from. This was the same country I had killed Phil for. Now, I had no choice but to go back to that same country to save my loved one.

    Doven rested his hands on my shoulders. ¡°She was kidnapped? And you think Mexico is where we¡¯ll find her?¡± he asked, furrowing his brow.

    ¡°But it¡¯s written¡ª-¡± I started to protest.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s just a random piece of paper, used by Idris? And you¡¯re mistaking it for a clue?¡±

    ¡°Idris can¡¯t write this boldly!¡± I protested, angrily pushing his hands away, wondering why he was trying to discourage me.

    He sighed. ¡°Look, Joanne, I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble. You don¡¯t even know Mexico. Just by looking at you, I can tell you¡¯ve never been there before. So tell me, where will you look for her?¡± He was trying to make me see things from his perspective, but he had no idea who I really am.

    Despite being abused by Dominic, he never hesitated to take me along on his numerous trips, including to Mexico. He never wanted to be apart from me. But whenever we arrived in each country, he would lock me away from people.

    ¡°I will look everywhere. I will search every corner of Mexico until I find Gardy,¡± I yelled at him. I already knew where Dominic had taken her. It was one of his buildings in Mexico, and I knew its location.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ming with you. I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself if anything bad happens to you,¡± he said, his voice filled with concern as he held my hands. ¡°Please let mee with you.¡±

    I smiled and gently pushed his hands away. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of Idris while I¡¯m gone, won¡¯t you? Please stay behind and look after him until I return with his mother,¡± I pleaded.

    ¡°But I want to help you, Joanne,¡± he whined childishly.

    I nced at the paper for a moment. ¡°First, take care of Idris. Secondly, book a flight for me to Mexico,¡± I said, shifting my gaze to him.

    He pulled me into a hug, sobbing on my shoulder, shocking me. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I asked, confused by his reaction.

    ¡°Nothing. Just don¡¯t get hurt,¡± he whispered in my ear before pulling away. He quickly grabbed his phone and booked the flight for me.

    I watched him, his tears threatening to fall. I was so confused by his emotional reaction. ¡°Doven, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied inly, but there were tears in his eyes, which only confused me more. ¡°It¡¯s done. Come, let me drop you off,¡± he said, holding my hand and leading me to his car.

    *****

    Derek¡¯s Point of View (P. O. V):

    I forcefully pushed him to the ground, but he remained silent. I tried to control my anger until I heard the whole story, but the idiot stayed quiet, trembling like a leaf.

    I stormed past him and grabbed the remote control from the table. I questioned why I was wasting my time on him when I could easily find the information I needed with just a few clicks.

    Scrolling through my saved files, I was shocked by what I saw. My lips curled into a snarl, and my teeth ground together. Anger swirled inside me, and I pushed everything off the table in frustration.

    ¡°Please, Derek, control your temper,¡± Jaxon rushed over and tapped my shoulder gently.

    Ignoring him, I angrily approached Niel, who was still kneeling on the floor with his head down. My fist flew through the air andnded forcefully on his nose. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you call me immediately?¡± I yelled at him, delivering a series of punches. ¡°Why?¡±

    He fell to the ground as I pushed him, enraged by the thought of those worthless thugs seeing my loved one exposed.

    ¡°Doven ordered me not to say a word to you. He told me to keep them restrained in the club basement until he returned,¡± he quickly exined, defending himself.

    Confusion furrowed my brow. ¡°And who does he think he is to give such an order?¡± I asked, breathing heavily as my shoulders rose and fell, as i grabbed his cor shirt, ¡°Answer me! You dick sucking moron!¡± I released another punch on his lips.

    ¡°Apologies, Mob, but he was simply following Joanne¡¯s request. She knew that you would react in an extreme manner if you found out. Apologies again, Mob, it wasn¡¯t Doven¡¯s fault.¡±

    I nodded in agreement, retrieving my phone from my pocket and dialing his number. However, he frustratingly declined my call, which irritated me. I decided to wait for their return, as he would have to answer to me. I waved my hand and he quickly left my office, as if he had escaped a death sentence

    I turned towards Jaxon and asked, ¡°What do you have for me, Jaxon?¡± I walked over to the nearest couch and sat down, trying to suppress the anger building inside me. How dare those thugs? What gave them the audacity?

    ¡°Here¡­¡± Jaxon handed me arge white envelope. I took it, and as I raised my gaze, I noticed Niel still standing in front of my door. I thought he had already left. ¡°What!¡± I yelled.

    ¡°Mob, are you still searching for Doven?¡±

    I didn¡¯t say a word to him. Instead, I pulled out a stack of papers from the envelope Jaxon had given me, along with some photos. Confusion furrowed my brow as I dropped them in front of me. I sighed. ¡°So¡­ do you have any idea where he might be?¡± I asked.

    He shook his head, ¡°No boss!¡± he replied. As soon as those words left his mouth, I felt the urge to smash his head against the wall for getting my hopes up. I shook my head at his stupidity. ¡°So why did you ask me if I was looking for him?¡± I questioned him in a low, cold voice, and he instinctively took two steps backward, bowing his head.

    ¡°Forgive me, boss. I thought¨C¡±

    My eyes slowly closed. ¡°Before I open my eyes, you better be out of my sight. Before I do something unthinkable!¡± I growled, and he quickly ran out, shutting the door behind him.

    I sighed, shifting my attention to Jaxon. ¡°Can you exin this? Who is this little girl in the photo you brought me?¡± I pushed the phone towards him.

    He didn¡¯t look at the picture, assuming he had already done so. He spoke up, ¡°Her name is Monalissa, and she is Dominic¡¯s daughter. This picture was taken thirteen years ago.¡±

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that scumbag had a daughter.¡± I helplessly scanned her face, and my gazended on the ne hanging loosely around her neck. It looked so familiar, and I recalled seeing it on Joanne¡¯s neck. ¡°About this ne¡­¡± I trailed off, trying to find the right words to use. But when I raised my gaze, I saw Jaxon staring nkly at the big screen.

    ¡°What is Dominic doing here?¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Of course, he sometimeses here to¡­ wait! Where did you see him?¡± I stood up.

    ¡°There¡­¡± He pointed at the scene disyed on the screen, and true to his words, Dominic was seen talking to one of my men. I quickly dialed a number on my phone. Within minutes, he rushed into my office, bowing slightly as he approached.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to question your loyalty, Sango. I need a straight answer. What was Dominic talking to you about?¡± I stood in front of him.

    ¡°Mob, I swear on my life, I will only speak the truth. Dominic was asking me about Gardy and her home address,¡± he said sincerely.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 42

    DEREK P. O. V

    I was shocked by Sango¡¯s revtion because his actions were out of character. While Dominic is known for being a womanizer, he had never shown interest in the strippers at my club before. He onlyes here for business deals with his clients. However, I was also angry at Sango.

    ¡°Why did you give out someone¡¯s address without their consent, Sango? Why did you give it to him?¡± I asked, struggling to control my urge to hit him. My fist was already hurting, all thanks to that idiot.

    He shook his head effortlessly maintaining his calm expression and he  replied, ¡°He said they had unfinished business, and she had been avoiding himtely¡±

    I scoffed loudly, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t justify giving out her address for petty lies. Why didn¡¯t he go to her directly?¡± I eximed, my anger boiling over.

    I have warned them countless times not to disclose anyone¡¯s information to anyone, no matter who they are. Well except for me because I¡¯m their boss. But  Hell no! My men were so bent on getting on my nerves.

    I veered Jaxon, ¡°Bring that envelope to my house. I will go through itter.¡± I hurriedly entered the elevator, and it slid me directly outside. I got into my car and drove straight to Gardy¡¯s house.

    Strangely, I felt restless for Gardy, unlike anyone else before. Something was definitely wrong, and I hoped she was okay for the sake of her son.

    Dominic¡¯s mention of unfinished business weighed heavily on my mind. I had known him for years and was aware of all his evil intentions. I didn¡¯t trust him at all.

    I abruptly stopped my car in front of Gardy¡¯s apartment and was surprised to see Devon. He was about to get into his car but froze when he saw me, waiting for me to approach. The nerve of this boy.

    I got out of my car and walked towards him, hands in my pockets. He slightly bowed as I got closer.

    ¡°What are you doing here, boss?¡± he asked, avoiding eye contact.

    I noticed how tense he looked as if he hadn¡¯t expected to see me. Devon usually acted freely and had a cheerful demeanor, but now he seemedpletely different.

    ¡°Where is Gardy? Go inside and call her and Joanne for me,¡± I wasted no time in asking him, leaning against his car with my arms crossed, waiting for him to hurry inside and make the call.

    He didn¡¯t move, and there were a few minutes of silence that piqued my curiosity. ¡°Devon!¡± I yelled his name, trying not to vent my anger on him, for taking Joanne without my permission.

    He was startled but quicklyposed himself. ¡°Mob Boss, Gardy was kidnapped by an unknown man,¡± he rushed to exin.

    His words hit me hard, and I struggled toprehend what he had just said. I gave him a skeptical look. ¡°Did you just say kidnapped? Gardy and Joanne?¡± My jaw dropped.

    He nodded, then shook his head. ¡°Yes, Gardy was kidnapped, but I can¡¯t find Joanne anywhere,¡± he said, avoiding my gaze again. I wondered why.

    A wave of relief washed over me upon hearing that Joanne was safe, but I was also worried sick about where she could be.

    I turned to him. ¡°Did you ask people around? Did anyone catch a glimpse of the man who kidnapped her?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows, inquiring.

    He nodded. ¡°Yes, he was wearing all ck,¡± he revealed.

    I knew it. I knew it was all Dominic¡¯s doing. My instincts were right. I just hoped Gardy would be okay until I could save her. I had made a promise to her son, and I had to fulfill it.

    I started walking back to my car but suddenly stopped. ¡°That kidnapper was Dominic,¡± I said aloud, turning to face Doven.

    ¡°What?!¡± he eximed, shaking his head. ¡°That can¡¯t be. He¡¯s dangerous. I shouldn¡¯t have let her go alone.¡± Tears streamed down his face uncontrobly, shocking me.

    Confusion filled my furrowed brows. I couldn¡¯t describe the shock I felt. Devo

    n was trembling like a leaf and seemed incredibly anxious. ¡°Devon, are you okay?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    His phone suddenly rang, and he ignored me, retrieving it from his pocket. He stared nkly at the screen, not answering the call that kepting in. Then he looked up at me.

    ****

    MONALISA P. O. V

    Without wasting any time, I arrived in Mexico and attempted to contact Doven to inform him of my arrival. However, he did not answer any of my calls. After trying to reach him five times, I decided to leave him a message instead.

    Observing my surroundings, I noticed people going in different directions. Despite it being nighttime, the streetlights illuminated the streets beautifully.

    As I walked along the deserted path, a cold breeze brushed against my skin, causing goosebumps to form. I paused and looked around, momentarily losing my sense of direction. Fear gripped me as memories of the ordeal I had faced at the hands of the thugs in Italy resurfaced.

    I hoped that today would be different. However, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the calm and quiet atmosphere, with not a single person in sight. I quickly checked the time on my phone and realized it was already 12:40 a. m.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The cold breeze grew increasingly unbearable, stirring up dust from the ground. I had to use my hands to cover my nose as I scanned the area for shelter. Suddenly, a droplet of water fell, causing me to raise my gaze to the sky. Disappointed, I realized it was about to rain.

    ¡°Oh no¡­ not now, please.¡±

    Within a few minutes, the rain poured heavily, prompting me to run with all my strength. I quickly used my dress scarf to shield my hair from getting wet, as I desperately searched for any form of shelter, but then a ck shy car pulled up right in front of me.

    Although I was already soaked, I made sure to cover my face with my hair, exercising caution. The young man in the car quickly stepped out and shielded me with his umbre.

    But as I lifted my face to see his face, I was taken aback to discover that it was none other than Peter, one of Dominic¡¯s men.

    ¡°Holy fuck! Is fate on my side?¡±

    I knew I had to act quickly. I couldn¡¯t afford to get caught, or else I would be doomed if he recognized and captured me.

 Chapter 43

    MONALISA P. O. V

    He gently guided me into his car as the rain continued to pour down heavily with no intention of stopping anytime soon. I let out a sigh of relief, at least being saved from the cruelty of the rain. I was shivering like a leaf, but I quickly crossed my arms around myself and began to rub them to create warmth.

    Peter, quickly joined me in his car and was stunned to see how I was shivering, including my lips. He stretched out his hand and ced it on my forehead, feeling my temperature. ¡°Damn it! You are running a fever,¡± he eximed, his eyes widening. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He turned around and retrieved a big ck coat, throwing it over my body to cover me properly. ¡°This should keep you warm, at least until you get to your destination.¡± He started his car and began driving away, not forgetting to turn on the car¡¯s heater to help warm me up.

    After we had covered a long distance, neither of us attempted to bring up a conversation. Of course, he shouldn¡¯t expect me to talk first because silence was what I needed the most right now. But I guess the talking spirit in him was sparked up, and he sighed before he began.

    ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t be seen out here at this time. It¡¯s dangerous for a youngdy like you,¡± he tried to start a conversation, but I preferred to remain silent, not really in the mood to talk.

    I lowered my head, wondering how long I would continue to hide my face from him. Come to think of it, he is Peter, not just anybody else. My long-time crush, who always sneaked into my room to keep mepany whenever Dominic locked me up.

    He wasted no time inpelling me to trash whatever feelings I was developing for him back then. Because he sure knew what Dominic was capable of doing to him, and secondly, he didn¡¯t want Dominic to involve his sick mother in his messed-up life.

    Of course, that¡¯s what Dominic was good at, always using your weakness against you. I wasted no time in understanding where he was driving at, and I began to conceal whatever feelings I had for him because right from the onset, I didn¡¯t like people suffering for my sake.

    I listened to him while he talked non-stop. At some point, he began scolding me for staying outte, saying, ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t driving home at this time? You could have fallen into the wrong hands.¡± He began advising me again.

    At this point, I was convinced that people never change their nature or habits.

    Like, why the heck was he still talking even when I wasn¡¯t replying to any of his questions?

    He finally sighed, just when I thought it was all over. ¡°What is your name? And don¡¯t you dare ignore me,¡± he boomed with a question.

    I made up my mind to show him my face. I knew he would be shocked to the bone, but I knew that was the only option I had. Who knows, I might try and convince him to take me to Gardy.

    I slowly took off the ck coat covering my head and took off my scarf too, finally revealing my face.

    He turned just in time to see my gaze staring at him so intensively. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± He screamed like he had seen a ghost and hastily stepped on the car brake. His breath quickened as he tried to catch his breath. ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± He kept screaming in fear. I really wondered what was stopping him from jumping through the window and running for his dear life.

    ¡°Just look in the mirror and see what you look like,¡± I burst intoughter, throwing my head back as Iughed even harder. His face looked so funny, and it was so hard to resist theughter cracking my ribs.

    He breathed out in relief and lightly hit my arms. ¡°You really got me on the edge, Monalisa,¡± he childishly pouted his lips.

    ¡°Of course, I knew I did. Just curious why you refrained yourself from jumping out of the window,¡± I burst into another round ofughter.

    ¡°Yeah, whatever,¡± he rolled his eyes and finally rested his back on the car seat after catching his breath.

    I assumed this was the right moment to talk to him. I was so sure that he wouldn¡¯t reject helping me, at least not now that I needed him the most. ¡°I need your help. Please don¡¯t say no,¡± I sat up straight and held his hand.

    He turned around and stared at me for a while, still looking fresh and handsome just like thest time I saw him, but not more than my Derek.

    He sighed, ¡°You know I would always help if it¡¯s in my power to. So tell me,¡± he replied calmly, not shifting his gaze from me.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I sigh in relief at his response. ¡°Do you know if Dominic brought anydy to Mexico?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Just answer me!¡± I inly snapped, rolling my eyes.

    He stared at me for a while and nodded in response, ¡°Do you know thatdy?¡± he asked. ¡°Thatdy has gone through so much torture from him. I wonder what crime she might havemitted to warrant such cruelty.¡± He revealed and chuckled softly, ¡°I hope she sees the light of today because thest time I saw her, she looked better dead than alive.¡±

    I suddenly developed cold feet as I felt my blood drain from my veins. I was speechless because I was choked with tears, trying to digest what I just heard. It was too much, so fucking too much to take at the same time. ¡°Urgh!!!¡± I let out an ear-deafening scream, ripping my hair so hard. ¡°It was my fault! All my fault.¡± I yelled, still ripping my hair. My skull was on fire, but I ignored all the pain I was feeling.

    Peter gripped my arms and shook me. ¡°What is wrong with you!¡± He screamed at my face, bringing me back to my senses.

    I pushed his arms away and grabbed him instead. ¡°You have to sneak me into his basement. Please, you have to help me,¡± I shrieked, hitting his arms repeatedly. Tears streamed down my eyes uncontrobly.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous! Dominic never leaves her side, not even for a minute,¡± he yelled back, trying to make me see the reasons why the act I was about to indulge in was risky. But I didn¡¯t care at the moment. All I just wanted was to go in there and rescue her.  ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you,¡± he stated with a note of finality in his voice.

    ¡°Please, Peter, please!¡± I cried even harder, clingying onto his shirt. He had to help me. Idris needs her. I need her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t watch you risk your life, Monalisa. Not again,  Please!¡±

    ¡°That woman is the mother of a four-year-old child. How would you feel if your mother was in her position? Peter, you are just heartless. You are no different from Dominic!¡± I yelled angrily at his face.

    ¡°I am not like Dominic,¡± he defended.

    ¡°Then help me!¡± I challenged, pushing him onest time.

    He sighed, ¡°Fine! I will help you,¡± he epted.

    *****

    DEREK P. O. V

    I furrowed my eyebrows, wondering why he was staring at me in such a manner. Even after the call had long ended, he was still holding his phone, and fear was visible in his eyes. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t gotten over the scene he just disyed right in front of me.

    Why was he crying when I mentioned Dominic¡¯s name? And who was he referring to for letting go all by herself? Andstly, who was calling him?

    These three questions had been springing up my curiosity, but I decided to let it slide for now until we got home. This case was left between me and him, and he wouldn¡¯t dare lie to me.

    ¡°I have a lot of questions to ask you, Doven. But let¡¯s wait until we get home,¡± I softly tapped his shoulder and began walking toward my car, while he entered his and drove behind me.

    After driving for one hour and thirty minutes, we arrived at my mansion and parked our cars in the garage. Immediately, Diane stepped out to wee us.

    ¡°Wee, boss,¡± she greeted, shing me a smile.

    I nodded. ¡°Where is Idris?¡± I asked instead, ncing around to see if he would run out and wee me too.

    She chuckled softly. ¡°About him? He cried so hard, saying he wanted his Momma. I had to carry him on my back. Luckily for me, he fell asleep,¡± she exined.

    I nodded, intending to have a word with him in the morning. I entered my mansion and ran up the stairs, bumping into Idris on my way.

    ¡°Where is my Momma?¡± That was the first question he asked me.

    I stood still, wondering how I would break the news to him. But no, I won¡¯t tell him because it will break him down if he finds out his Momma was kidnapped. I will have to ce a call across Jaxon to find her, first thing in the morning.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find her?¡± he asked again, his eyes widening.

    ¡°Can we talk tomorrow, boy?¡± I suggested, and without waiting for his reply, I walked past him. He emotionally ran and hugged Diane, sobbing so hard but I ignored him and stepped into my room, shutting the door. After a while, Doven entered and acted like nothing was wrong.

    ¡°I have three questions to ask you. I want nothing but an honest reply from you,¡± I wasted no time in speaking my mind. I want to clear my curiosity.

    He shed me his usual calm smile. ¡°What is bothering you, Mob?¡±

 Chapter 44

    MONALISA P. O. V

    ¡°Thank you, Peter! Thank you.¡± I eagerly embraced him, even though he didn¡¯t reciprocate. But that didn¡¯t matter to me right now, all that mattered was that he agreed to help me.

    He rolled his eyes and let out a soft sigh before he began speaking, and I listened attentively. ¡°You will do as I say. Follow all my instructions, okay? Firstly, you have to hide in the trunk of my car¡ª¨C¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I eximed in disagreement. How can I hide in the car trunk when I don¡¯t know how long he will drive? I don¡¯t want to suffocate in there.

    ¡°Can you let me finish?¡± He red at me, causing me to close my mouth and gesture for him to continue. ¡°The reason is because there is a hidden camera positioned at the gate entrance. It captures every face or car that passes through the gate. So if you hide in the car trunk, the camera will only capture my face and that will allow us entrance to the main basement where he is hiding thedy you¡¯re looking for.¡± He concluded, giving me a facial expression to see if I agreed to his n.

    I sighed, realizing I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. I would do anything for Cardy. ¡°How far will you drive?¡± I asked. ¡°Can¡¯t we wait until we are two streets away from his basement? Then I can hide under the car seat. That way, they won¡¯t notice anything.¡± I suggested an alternative option instead of his own.

    ¡°Just a two-hour drive. And as for your second question? It¡¯s too risky. So stick to my n.¡±

    Without giving it much thought, I got out of the car and noticed that the rain had stopped. Everything was calm, and there wasn¡¯t a single person in sight. ¡°Please drive faster. I don¡¯t want to suffocate in there.¡± I said and ran behind the car, opening the trunk and quickly getting inside before darkness engulfed everything as he closed the trunk and sped off.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I curled up like a scared kitten, lost in my thoughts. What if Doven told Derek about my whereabouts? No, he doesn¡¯t seem like a gossip, but what if he was pressured to speak up? I checked my phone to see if I had any missed calls from him. But I got none. I wondered how Idris was doing. I hoped he was okay and had eaten. I know he would be overjoyed to see his Momma again.

    After what felt like an incredibly long time, I realized the car hade to a stop, and I immediately assumed we had arrived at our destination.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, man!¡± I heard a deep male voice greet Peter. Peter¡¯s responses were confident and rxed, which didn¡¯t make it suspicious

    After a few minutes, Peter began driving again, and my phone rang loudly. ncing at the caller ID, I saw that it was Derek calling. Why is he calling me at this moment? I attempted to decline the call, but he continued to call.

    Suddenly, Peter abruptly halted his car, causing my ear to perk up anxiously, listening intently.

    ¡°Peter, please exit your vehicle,¡± I heard that deep voice once again, and I could feel my heart pounding in my ears as I pressed my phone against my chest in an attempt to muffle its volume.

    ¡°Could you open your car trunk? I can hear a noise emanating from there,¡± he requested. Immediately, I realized I had inadvertently caused trouble for myself.

    ¡°There is no¨C¡±

    ¡°Let me check,¡± his deep voice interrupted Peter, persisting.

    I began to hear footsteps approaching the car trunk where I was hiding, and I silently prayed not to be discovered, hoping for a miracle to ur.

    Suddenly, another phone rang loudly, causing everyone to stop. I wondered why, but I continued praying.

    ¡°It was actually my phone in the back seat. You thought it wasing from the trunk,¡± Peter chuckled, exining the situation.

    ¡°Okay, sorry about that,¡± the person with the thick voice apologized. After a few minutes, the car started moving again.

    ¡°Phew!¡± I let out a sigh of relief. My prayers had worked, as I had almost been caught. It was my own fault for not turning off my phone earlier after calling Doven. I had forgotten because I was expecting his calls.

    The car stopped once more, and Peter got out to open the trunk for me. I carefully exited the car, with Peter holding my hand to help me down.

    I have a message for Dominic. However, I will attempt to distract him in order to prompt him to leave the room. At that point, you can enter quickly and rescue her, alright?¡±

    I nodded in agreement, my eyes scanning the surroundings. The entire area was dimly lit, but certain sections of the building still had electricity, casting a bright glow. He started walking away, and I followed closely behind. We proceeded through a ck door, which led to a narrow pathway, and descended a flight of stairs into the underground. The air was heavy with the scent of blood, indicating that this was a ughterhouse. Suddenly, we halted upon reaching another ck door.

    He turned to me and instructed, ¡°Stay here while I go inside. Hide beneath the stairs to avoid being spotted by anyone. As soon as you see us emerge, enter swiftly and save her, understood? Just remember not to take too long. You¡¯re aware of how easily Dominic gets agitated.¡± With that, he pushed the door open and confidently entered.

    After a long wait, Peter emerged with the devil. I felt an overwhelming anger, like a burning me ready to consume him.

    As soon as they disappeared, I rushed inside. What I saw shattered my heart into pieces. I was paralyzed with grief, unable to move as tears streamed down my face.

    She weakly raised her bloody face that was beyond recognition and she stared in my direction. Both hands were bound behind her back against the hard metal chair. She was drenched in her blood because her skin was covered with several bruises and scrapes. Blood was oozing so massively from her body. She tried to speak but words failed her, and she weakly bowed her head.

    I found myself rushing towards her and knelt down in front of her. I held her injured face in my hands and gently shook it. ¡°Candy, can you hear me? Candy, please open your eyes, it¡¯s me.¡± I cried and embraced her, holding her tightly. ¡°I will bring you back to your son. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡± I sobbed on her shoulder.

    Upon hearing about her son, she abruptly opened her eyes, tears streaming down her face, and stared intensely into my eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. Dominic is dangerous! Leave immediately, we can¡¯t both die here. Just go!¡± She screamed, shaking her head vigorously, her body trembling with fear. I could clearly see it in her eyes.

    I disagreed, shaking my head. ¡°We¡¯re both getting out of here alive. No one is dying,¡± I said firmly.

    She started crying, her shoulders shaking. ¡°Then why did youe here alone? You should have involved Mob Derek. Please call him now.¡±

    I shook my head again, knowing it wouldn¡¯t make a difference to call him. I didn¡¯t want to involve anyone else in our problem. I was confident that we could escape if I could just find the key to unlock the handcuffs binding her to the metal chair. Ignoring her pleas, I stood up and began searching everywhere for the key.

    What are you looking for?¡± she asked, furrowing her brows.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the key to unlock the cain,¡± I replied, continuing to search.

    She sighed softly and pointed, ¡°The key is hung up there.¡± I followed her gaze and saw it hanging on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s among the bunch of keys,¡± she added.

    I hurried over to the only table in the room and pushed it against the wall. Climbing on top, I tried to jump and reach the keys with my hand. Unfortunately, I missed my step and twisted my ankle, letting out a painful moan. I quickly massaged my ankle.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Candy muttered. I nodded and got up from the floor, jumping back onto the table. After several attempts, the keys finally fell to the ground on myst try.

    I picked it up and hurried back to Candy, immediately testing each key one by one. ¡°Joanne, please hurry. If Dominic catches us, we¡¯re in big trouble!¡± She eximed anxiously.

    I attempted nearly six keys, but none of them seemed to be the right fit. ¡°Are you certain the correct key is here?¡± I inquired, feeling frustrated after trying the tenth one without sess.

    She nodded, saying, ¡°After his men tied me to this chair, I saw him hang the key on the wall.¡± She exined.

    I took a deep breath and continued trying the keys. After some time, I finally found the correct one and swiftly unlocked her. She jumped up as if she had been sitting on hot coals and weakly leaned against me. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before he returns.¡± I suggested, ready to lead the way. However, Candy stopped me and informed me about a secret passage she knew of.

    As soon as we started walking, a gunshot suddenly rang out, causing both of us to copse in agony.

 Chapter 45

    Monalisa¡¯s POV

    We bothy on the ground, my arms wrapped around her, but I couldn¡¯t feel any pain in my body. I quickly shifted my gaze to Candy and saw her groaning in pain. Nervously, I looked down at her thigh and saw blood gushing out from where she had been shot. I felt a wave of fear wash over me at the sight.

    ¡°My¡­ my son, Joanna,¡± she choked out through tears and pain, clutching her bleeding thigh.

    I held her jaw tightly, my voice trembling. ¡°Gardy, you have to be strong. Please, I beg you,¡± I pleaded, burying my face in her shoulder. I didn¡¯t know what I was feeling in my heart. It still felt like a dream, that I was about to lose another loved one. Truth be told, I couldn¡¯t live without her. She was like family to me, loving me like her own sister. She cared for me and provided shelter. No, I couldn¡¯t let her die. She had to live for me and her son.

    She let out a sad chuckle, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m weak. I¡¯m tired, but I don¡¯t want to give up. I want to live more for my son and you, Joanna. I want to live for my son.¡± She gripped my hands tightly, searching my eyes. ¡°But if I die¨C¡±

    ¡°I forbid you from saying that, Gardy. You will not die because we still have a lot to catch up on. I can¡¯t lose you yet, Gardy. Please, don¡¯t say that,¡± I interrupted, my voice breaking as I kissed the back of her palm, my tears wetting her hand.

    Suddenly, I heard someone pping his hands and chuckling loudly. He was approaching us. Slowly, I raised my head in his direction and saw his face. I noticed he was holding a gun. He was the one who shot her. He fucking shot her.

    As our gazes locked, his jaws dropped and his eyebrows furrowed. I guess he was surprised to see me or he wasn¡¯t expecting to see me so soon.

    ¡°Monalisa!¡± my name slowly rolled off his lips, and his lips stretched into a wide smirk. ¡°Woah! I actually used one stone to kill two birds,¡± he eximed, spreading his arms in excitement.

    ¡°Dominic, let us go!¡± I demanded, angrily clenching my fists as rage consumed me.

    He gave a cunning smile. ¡°I missed you, my Monalisa. Daddy missed you so fucking much. Why would I let you go when I¡¯ve searched every state and city for you? Now you want me to let you go? I thought you died with¨C¡±

    ¡°I killed Phil the same way I will kill you too,¡± I yelled in his face.

    Heaven knows how hard I¡¯m trying to hold myself back from jumping on him and fighting him until myst breath.

    He suddenly burst intoughter,ughing for almost two minutes before stopping. ¡°I never knew you learned so much from me, my little Monalisa. I¡¯m proud of you!¡± He said, breaking intoughter again.

    ¡°So you knew him?¡± Gardy asked in disbelief. She began shaking her head. ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true,¡± she screamed with all her strength, breathing heavily.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I turned towards her, feeling a pang of guilt. ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯m sorry I lied to you,¡± I said, bowing my head in shame. This was the most awkward moment I had feared. Slowly, I raised my head and met her gaze. I couldn¡¯t miss the pain that shed through her eyes, and she quickly looked away, closing her eyes.

    I ran to her and held her hand, but I was stunned to notice that her hands were cold. I gently shook her shoulder, but she didn¡¯t respond. She fell onto my body, limp like an empty container. Fear began to crawl over me as I raised my hand to her nose to check her breath, but I was shocked to notice that she wasn¡¯t breathing anymore.

    ¡°Gardy, are you asleep? Wake up.¡± I shrieked, ¡°Do¨CDo¨CDominic, we¨Cwe need to call the doctor. Gardy is¨Cis¨Cis not breathing. Her body is cold.¡± I turned to him screaming like a psychopath.

    He remained motionless, devoid of any emotions, with his hands sped behind his back and a wide smile stretching across his face. ¡°Mission aplished!¡± He eximed, bursting into another fit ofughter.

    I gently ced Gardy¡¯s lifeless body on the cold floor and stood up to confront him, my eyes bloodshot. ¡°You are a monster in human form,¡± I groaned. ¡°What have I ever done to you? First, you killed my family when I was young, and now her? Why?¡± I ran towards him, grabbing his cor and hitting his chest with all my strength, tears streaming down my face. ¡°Why do you always cause me pain? Why do you always take away my happiness?¡± I yelled, feeling a searing pain in my heart and a blinding whiteness exploding in my head. The pain in my heart felt like a needle dipped in alcohol piercing my soul. I continued to hit him relentlessly, but he remained unaffected, standing there with a smirk that only fueled my anger.

    Amidst my cries, my phone rang loudly. I weakly released his shirt and retrieved my phone from my pocket, checking the caller ID. It was Derek calling. As I attempted to answer the call, Dominic snatched the phone from my grip. He stared at the caller ID, his once smiling face now reced with a deep frown.

    ¡°Can I have my phone?¡± I asked coldly, extending my hand towards him.

    ¡°Your enemy is calling,¡± he replied, his lips pressed into a hard line. The hatred in his eyes was evident, making me wonder why he wanted to involve me in his fight with Derek. But whatever his n was, it wouldn¡¯t work.

    A painful chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°Whatever your ns are, they won¡¯t work on me,¡± I spat.

    He smiled and began to walk around me as he spoke, while Derek¡¯s calls continued incessantly. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve watched you grow with vengeance in your heart. You thought all I did was cause you pain and agony?¡± He stopped right in front of my face. ¡°But all I did was protect you,¡± he whispered.

    ¡±

    Lies! Don¡¯t you dare patronize me with that!¡± I erupted, screaming in his face, my chest heaving.

    He let out a small chuckle. ¡°You always believed that I burned your father alive, raped your pregnant mother to death, and threw your seven-year-old brother off a skyscraper. Because I made you believe so,¡± he said, resuming his walk around me.

    I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°I won¡¯t let you mess with my head,¡± I muttered, my eyes bloodshot as everything yed out in my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not messing with your head, I¡¯m telling you the truth. Have you ever asked yourself why I didn¡¯t kill you when I was ordered to thirteen years ago? Instead, I saved you, changed your identity, and raised you,¡± he stopped in front of me again. ¡°I did all that to protect you,¡± he whispered, searching my face for a reaction.

    His words threw me into a state of confusion. Yes, I still remember everything that happened thirteen years ago. It was still fresh and vivid in my mind. Now, I was even more confused as to why he kept iming he had protected me.

    ¡°Whatever you have in your brain are lies I fed you for the past thirteen years. I intentionally built that hatred in you for me because that was the only way to save you from THEM.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows.

    ¡°I never killed your family. They did.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°THE DARK JINS. I will tell you a story about what happened to your family.¡±

    *******

    DEREK¡¯S P. O. V

    Doven sat on the sofa, intensely staring at me as I restlessly paced around the room, trying to call Joanne. She hadn¡¯t been answering my calls or sending me any messages exining why she wasn¡¯t picking up. Suddenly, Doven spoke up.

    ¡°Mob, you called me here to question me, yet you haven¡¯t said anything,¡± he pointed out. I let out a sigh, realizing that I hadpletely forgotten the reason why I had called him. My thoughts had been clouded by Joanne, causing me to forget about him.

    ¡°Doven, I¡­¡± The loud vibration of my phone caught my attention, and my face lit up, thinking it was Joanne. But when I checked the caller ID, my face contorted into a frown. It was my father.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I demanded as soon as I put the phone to my ear.

    He let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I want her toe and live with me. Think about it and get back to me tomorrow.¡± With that, he ended the call.

    This man hadpletely lost his mind. Did he think I was his ything?

    ¡°That¡¯s how he demanded Reba¡¯s life. You took her there, but she never returned,¡± Doven muttered, sadness evident in his voice.

    ¡°I will protect Joanne with everyst drop of my blood,¡± I groaned, clenching my fists. I wondered why my father was so determined to ruin my life.

    He sighed. ¡°I wonder how Joanne will feel when she learns who¡¯s responsible for Reba¡¯s death, and when she will know who you truly are,¡± he muttered.

    His words made me snap my eyes towards him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 46

    Monalisa¡¯s P. O. V

    I watched as he walked pastmeand stride toward the onlyexitin the room.He stood there with both hands sped behind his back,quietlyfor almost two minutes.I was curious to know who the darkjinswere.At the same time, I did not trust him onebitbecause Dominic can be maniptivesometimes. However,there was a hint of sincerity in his eyes and voice when he toldme thathe wasn¡¯t responsible for my family¡¯s death.But I will believehim onlyif he proves that to me.

    His shoulder fell softly, and he sighed.Heveered around a little and nced at me before turning his back on me again.

    ¡°Twenty-five years ago, TheDark Jinsconsisted of four best friends.They were the strongest mafia in Italy andRussia.¡±He poured himself a ss of vodka.¡°Thews themselves bowed tothem;you can also say theyheldthews in their own hands.¡±A soft chuckle escaped hislips.¡°They have ruined many families andlives. Unfortunately,yours wasoneof them.¡±He turned and faced me, staring at me from where he stood, and then he began stridingtowardsme.

    ¡°Onefatefulnight, your father asked his best friend, Tony, to help him with some money tobuy pregnancy medication foryourmother.Ibelieveshe was months pregnant. Littledid he knowthat thiswas the beginning of hisdownfall.¡±He spoke as he walked around me.

    My mind drifts back to thirteen years ago.Ivividlyremember how mymomused to warn mydad abouthis best friend.She never liked him at first sight, and she never missedanopportunity todemonstrateher negativeattitudetowardshim.But mydad turned adeafear.I guess the bond they both share is more likebrothers,which blinded him.

    ¡°Tonyadamantlyrefused to helphim,but instead chose to show your Dadhowto make the money.Yourdadwas blinded by the love and trust he had for Tony, which made.  him not to question himmuchanddecideto follow hislead.¡± Hesippedfrom his ss again.¡°Evil Tonyintroducedyourdadto theDark Jins.They gave yourdadrgesum of money in exchange for his fiveyears of service.Theyknew thatyour father was anundercover investigator,and theyassignedhim amission. However,beforethat,theyaskedhim to signacontract.¡±He shook hishead and said,¡°Your foolishfathersigned the contract without readingit. Never did heknow thathe was signing a contract with the Devils.Aninfinitecontract that has noend.¡±Heughedout loud.

    It wasthen thateverything began to make sense tome.I could remember mymomasking mydadwhere he gotsuch ahuge amount ofmoney becausehe hadlost his job afterbeingfalsely used of something he knew nothing about.But he told my mom it was a loan from the bank.So,he lied.My mom never believedhim, whichcaused a big argument between them.But there isnodoubt that our lives changedafter thatnight, asmy Dadbecame incredibly wealthyand wckednothing.

    ¡°But one day, your father suddenly got fedupwith the whole mission and decided to back out.But hewas given acondition:either hand over the clips he retrieved from hisst mission ordie. However,yourfatherwas indeed stubborn.No one knew what was in those clips, not even the JINS.But I stronglybelievethat clipsholda powerful weapon to destroy them.Thatwas why they went after hisfamily,just to break him down.¡±

    My hand slowlyreachedup to my neck and touched themoon-shapedne thatmydad hadgifted me before his death.I still remember his words when he gave me this ne.¡°Protect this moon with yourlife. Whenthe times,let it shine.¡±That waswhat he said,but I never understood him.Nowitallmakessense to me because that was the night he was kidnapped.

    ¡°So,they killed him.¡±I slowly muttered as the image of the unforgettable scenario reyed in my head,andfresh tears streamed down my cheek.

    ¡°They killed him, raped yourpregnantmom, and killed her brother.¡±

    ¡°Who wereyou backthen?¡±Ishiftedmy gaze toward him.

    He shed me a halfsmile and said,¡°I was just their driver.¡±

    ¡°How did youprotectme back then?¡±I asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Aftertheincident thaturredto your family, mysuperiors instructedme toeliminate you. But when Ihelpedyou into my car, you fainted, and I thought you were dead.Ihurriedback to inform mysuperiorsabout yourdemise,and heinstructedme topersonally handle your burial.Buton the way, you woke up crying, begging me to save you and not to kill you.¡±Helet outa chuckle,and for thefirst time inyears,I noticed aflicker ofpain in his eyes.

    His voice began to break, ¡°I took pity on you and savedyou. When I brought you to myhouse,Inoticed thatyou always had nightmares about your family every night.Even atsuch ayoung age, you promise to avenge theirdeaths.I knew how dangerous they could be if they foundout thatyou were still alive.I had to fly you out of Russia just to protect you from them.Ichangedyour name toMonalisa.I lied about the adoption papers because Inever actuallyadopted you.I lied toyou, imingthat I was the one who sent the JINS to kill yourfamily. My intention was to prevent you from seeking revenge as you grew older, which ledyou tovowto kill me someday.Imadeyouendurehardship to make itappear as ifIweretheculprit.Inever wanted you toleavemy side because I never wanted you to fall into the wrong hands orencounterthem in the future. Because I know, your father¡¯s only wish is for you to live.¡±He quickly wipedawaythe tears that streamed down his chin.

    Mymindwasoverwhelmedbecause I couldn¡¯t believe that all these years, I had beenharboringrevengetowardsthe wrong person.At thismoment, everythingbegan to make sense to me.Hisstrictrules, cold voice, and harsh treatment were all fake.Sofuckingfake.He didall ofthat to keep mealive. Hedeceived and lied to me all these years and took all the me.

    My gaze averted to Gardy¡¯s lifeless body.Shehas alreadyturnedpale,with greenveins visibleall over her skin.I begantodrag myfeet as I stoodwhereI haidher. There was nodoubt thatDominic hadsavedme,but at the same time,he hadruined Gardy¡¯s life.He made her life a living hell andultimately droveher toanearlygrave,leaving her son behind.Nodoubt,he was no different from the JINS that killed myfamily, ashe just killed my secondfamily. Hemust be punished.

    I suddenlyburstintughterbecause everything still felt like a dream to me.I felt like someone should pinch me so hard to wake me up from this horrible nightmare.I was still trying to digest everythingthat hadhappened today when Idris¡¯s face crossed my mind.My heart sankas I contemtedthetaskofinformingthis four-year-oldboy thathe hadlost his mother.How will Ifuckingexin to him in away thathe willunderstand?How will I look him in the eyes and tellhim thathisMommais gone, andshe willneverreturn?

    The image of the firsttimeI stepped into Gardy¡¯s home clouded mymind.The scenarios disyedby themother and son weakened me to mycore.

    ¡°Momma, when I grow up, I¡¯m going to take good care of you.¡±That was his promise to hismom.How can I look him in the eyes and tellhim thathis wisheswillneveetrue?How can Ibreak the news tohimthathis motherwas taken away byhisabusivefather?Please tellme how.

    ¡°Who are the fourJins?¡±Thosewords rolledout ofmylips asI sat down beside Gardy, with a heavy heart.Tears freely streamed down mycheeksat such adishearteningsight.

    ¡°BobbyBabayaga.San Diego. Tony Romo and Robert Pattinson.Theseare their names and photos.Fromyears backup untilthis year.¡±He threw some pictures in front of me.

    My handsclenched into a fist, ¡°I will kill themall. Allof them, includingyou,Dominic, because you killed her!¡±My eyesinadvertentlynced at the pictures in front of me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ilooked atthe old pictures and their faces were stillvividin mymind,but theunfamiliarfaces in these new picturescaughtmeby surprise, leaving me feeling disoriented.This was the exact photo frame I saw in Ex-Mob Bobby¡¯s mansion.Are those the ones whomean they are responsible?Derek¡¯sdadand hismalevolentfriends were responsiblefor the death ofmyfamily.

    This can¡¯t be true.

 Chapter 47

    DEREK¡¯S P. O. V

    He suddenly stood up from my sofa and began to strode toward my window. He sighed. ¡°Derek, when are you leaving this kind of life? You have the money, and you have found true love.¡± He nced at me and said.

    For the first time in years, Doven called me by my name. He always does that whenever he wants to have a heart-to-heart talk with me. We were like brothers because we both grew up together but he chose to work under me because he thought I was above him the moment I took the position of my father.

    But Doven never left my side. He was indeed a brother. My partner in crime, and has seen me through both thick and thin, both in my good and worst days. He has been my shoulder to cry on and has always been myforter.

    I shook my head and let out a sad chuckle, ¡°I was born into this life. How can I run away from the life that lived in me.¡± I muttered, ¡°Its can only happen in dreams and not in reality. But to be honest, this life is suffocating me and im tired already.¡± I admitted, as tears swell in my eyes.

    He sighed, as his shoulder fell. ¡°Joanna loves you so much. I don¡¯t want her to end up like the rest of the girls.¡± He stated firmly, staring into my eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him hurt her,¡± I assured him, but that prompted him to let out a soft chuckle. Which made me furrow my eyebrows in confusion.

    ¡°That was what you always say. But once he called, you delivered.¡± He scoffed, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°That was because I never loved them!¡± I retorted, sending him a re.

    ¡°You never loved them?¡± He eximed in  disbelief, and suddenly let out a dry chuckle, ¡°As if you never wetted my shoulders with your tears when you offered Elena, Rita, Be, Ceec¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stop!¡± I yelled to his face, as i felt my heart clingy at the mention of their name. Those were thedies who has done nothing but to love me. I dont hurt innocent people, i only hurt the bad ones. That was why i always cried whenever he killed them because they dont deserve it even if i dont have any feelings for them.

    He moved away from the window, and began walking around me, with his hands sped behind him, ¡°He alway made you kill them, all the time. Derek its high time you fight for her. Because I won¡¯t mind pointing my gun on your head if anything happens to her. Make my words.¡± He threatened and began walking out of my room.

    Doven¡¯s words shot through my soul, weakening to core, as I weakly slumb on my bed, with my face buried on my palm. Everything came crashing on my head, and for the first time in my life i began questioning what i do and my feelings which i have never done before.

    For the first time, i begining to question myself; why i¡¯m blindling following my father¡¯s footstep, when i knew exactly where its leading me too. When i knew how slowly it destroying the little humanity i have left in me.

    But i think it high time i stop this, because i know that im the only person that can put an end to this. It might be hard but i well try. I having so many unanswered question to ask him. Why is he asking me to kill them. What personal crime do theymite to him, and why does it always have to bedies around me. They is definitly something my Dad is not telling me.

    I sprang up to my feet and check my waistwatch, it was already past mid-night. I hastily grab my long ck coat and ran out of my room. I stride down the stairs and almost bumped into Doven on my way to the sitting area.

    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± He asked, furrowing his eyebrows, as his gaze scaned all over me.

    I scoffed loudly, ¡°Do you ever sleep.¡± I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°I got thirsty, so i came out to get drinking water.¡± He restored, raising up the water bottle for me to see. ¡°Where are you going too.¡± He asked again.

    ¡°I want to meet with him.¡± I muttered. ¡°Only him have answer to my question.¡± I added and he nodded his head in understanding.

    ¡°Good luck. You both shouldn¡¯t break your heads, because it has been quite a routine.¡± He teased, shing my his usual smile and made his way up the stairs.

    ¡°Is she back?¡± My voice stopped him midway. He turned and nced at me, he shook his head in respond.

    I sighed, and continued my walk to my car. I felt the cold breeze against my skin, as my mind wondered where joanne might be on this cold night. I only hope thats she¡¯s okay ande back to me.

    I entered my car, and sped out of my mansion. After 2hours drive, i finally arrived at his mansion, and drove into his garage and alighted from my car.

    I walked into the mansion, and saw him stroding round his sitting area, with his gaze fixed on a picture he was holding.

    ¡°Father. I came to see you.¡± He slowly turned at the sound of my voice, and smiled.

    ¡°Are you with her?¡± He asked, peeping behind me, but i shook my head, and sat on sofa. He sat opposite mine, and offered me the pictures he was intensively staring at. ¡°Tell me the different between this two pictures.¡±

    I collected the pictures from him, and i was shock to see Joanna¡¯s picture and that of a little girl who i assurmed to be ten year old. But looking at it more closely, i noticed the little¡¯s girl picture was exact same picture Jaxon brought to me on the envelop. I wondered where he got it from.

    ¡°One is big, and the other is small.¡± I blurted out, still staring at the picture, but found nothing wrong with the two pictures.

    ¡°Look intensively and use your brain.¡±

    ¡°They only have the same eyes, and hair. Nothing more.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    He sighed and nodded his head, ¡°That is the main reason why i want to see Joanna. I have a feeling, that she¡¯s connected to this ten year old girl.¡± He muttered, and for the first time, his eyes flickers with fear.

    ¡°And what if she is.¡± I found myself asking, observing his facial expression.

    ¡°We are doom!¡± He whispered.

 Chapter 48

    Derek¡¯s Point of View

    My eyebrows furrowed in confusion, as my jaws dropped the moment those words rolled off his lips. My father was so tense and visibly scared that he had to clench his fingers into a fist just to control himself, which I had never seen before. I thought he was the bravest, but how then can a mere little girl scar him to the core?

    I quickly knelt in front of him andheldhis hands, ¡°Dad, what do you mean we are doomed.¡±I asked, gazing into his eyes.And the fear in his eyesremainedintact.

    He rolled himself away from me and turned his back on me. He let out a soft sigh, ¡°Joanna might not be connected to that little girl, but this moon-sharped ne says a lot. However, I know she¡¯s still alive, and she wille for us. I mean all of us, because I can sense it. I can feel the intensity of her revenge, and I can sense that it shows no mercy. He turned to face me, his voice breaking, ¡°And you have to protect us. You have to save us from her revenge.¡± He blurted out in a rush, then swiftly wheeled himself back to me and took hold of my hands.

    ¡°How? What revenge are you talking about,Father?What did you people do to her that would make her seek revenge? And what do you mean by she¡¯s still alive? Were you expecting her to be dead?¡± I boomed him with questions.

    ¡°My instincts are tellingme thatshe¡¯s alive.Nothing! We did nothing to her.However, you have to find her andeliminateher!¡±His voice was cold and filled with desperation as he shivered and remainedpletely restless.

    ¡°No, not again!¡± I red up, pulling my hands away from his grip, taking two steps away from him, and shaking my head in disagreement.

    ¡°What?!¡± He eximed.

    ¡°Yes, you heard me. I¡¯m not killing anyone for you! Enough of all this killing innocent people.¡± I furiously yelled out.

    ¡°Then be prepared to bury your father!¡± He fired back, angrily pointing his index finger at me.

    I scoffed loudly, ¡°At least that would be the price you have to pay for all your evil deeds over the past thirty-five years!¡± I knew he was trying to threaten me, but that won¡¯t work on me.

    He suddenly burst into a loud, dryughter. He wasughing for almost three minutes before he stopped he sent me a murderous re, ¡°Talking as if you are almost different from your father.¡± He muttered, rolling his eyes.

    I began pacing around the sitting area, as my mind was wandering with numerous thoughts, instantly, the main reason why I came to see him stroke me so hard on the head. I veered to look at him as silence engulfed everywhere. I sighed before I broke the silence.

    ¡°Why did you killing the girls?Why do you always ask me to killthem?I have patiently waited for all these this year for you to one day at least, tell me your reasons and intention. But you have never attempted to.¡± I poured out my heart to him.

    ¡°Since I have never attempted to tell you my reason, then let it remain that way.¡± He said nonchantedly, shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Then if you are not ready to tell me? Then suit yourself. Count me out when shees after you, people.¡±Iattemptedtothreatenhim to see if he wouldsurrender, whileI made my way out of his mansion.

    ¡°You must find that girl and eliminate her! Otherwise, your mother and Joanna will pay for your stubbornness!¡± His voice rang out, and his words made me stop dead in my tracks, my shoulders slumping in defeat.

    ¡°Can you leave them out of this?¡± My voice came out weakly as a few tears escaped my eyes, which I quickly wiped away with the back of my hand.

    ¡°If that will make you bend to my wishes. You left me with no choice, Derek.¡± He uttered nonchntly and wheeled himself toward me.

    ¡°You are selfish and evil!¡± I groaned, my eyes bloodshot, as I seethed with rage, clenching and unclenching my fists.

    ¡°Thelife of Dark Jinsis at stake.Only you can save us.¡±

    I turned back in the direction of the exit, saying, ¡°I will think about it.¡± I started walking away.

    ¡°Aren¡¯tyou spending the night here?¡±He yelled after me.

    ¡°This building is suffocating me,¡± Ieximed,as Iexitedthe building andhoppedinto my car.I checked mywristwatch,and it was 4:22 AM.I angrily and quicklydrove backhome.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Within two hours, I got home and alighted from my car.I stormed into my mansion andheadedstraighttomy room.I stood in front ofthergemirror,gazingatmy ownreflection.

    ¡°YOU MUST FIND THAT GIRL AND KILL HER! OTHERWISE, YOUR MOTHER AND JOANNA WILL PAY FOR YOUR STUBBORNESS.¡± His words echoed loudly in my ear, as the rage within me swelled like a simmering volcano.

    ¡°Ugrrh!¡± I let out an ear-splitting scream, knocking the contents of the table to the ground. My heart felt like it would explode any moment from now, as I kept wondering when all these would end.Iangrily deliveredapowerfulpunch to mymirror, causing it to shatter into piecesandscatter shardsall over the floor.

    Suddenly, Dovon barged into my room and eximed, ¡°Derek, what are you doing!¡± He screamed and ran fully into the room, and wrapped his arm around me.

    I melted into hisarmsand broke down into tears, crying like a baby.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± He soothed me with words, as I cried harder.

    ¡°Why. Why, Doven.Why does he always dothis?Why does he always involve my mother?Why?¡±Imented with a trembling voice. ¡°That woman has been hidden in his dark dungeon and has been under torture ever since I was born. I have only had the chance to meet her since I was 8 years old. Why is he being so cruel? Why?¡± I sobbed even harder.

    ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± He kept saying, smoothing my back. ¡°You need to sleep on it and deal with any issues you have with him when you wake up. But for now, you need to sleep.¡±Headvisedme, and slowly pulled away from thehug, leadingme to thebed. ¡°Now, lie down.¡±¡°Hmanded, pointing at thebed.¡±

    Instantly, Iwas struck with a mightyheadacheas my vision becameblurry.I quicklygrabbedmyheadandslumped ontothebed,stillclutchingmyhead.¡°Urgh!¡±I hissedinpain.

    Doven felt my temperature with the back of hishand.¡°Fuck! Derek,youhavea fever.¡±He muttered. Within a second, he rushed out and came back with a bowl of warm water and a small hand towel. ¡°Lie down.¡±Hehelpedme anyon my bed,coveringme up with the duvet.

    ¡°Idon¡¯twant to sleep.¡±I politely declined, still trying tosuppresstheheadache Iwas feeling.

    ¡°You are not a robot,Derek. You have a goddamn blood running through your veins.You don¡¯t have to act strong all thetime. Youneed rest and agood night¡¯ssleep too.¡± He scolded, sounding angry.

    I tried to shut my eyes, but Idris¡¯s face suddenly clouded my mind, and my eyes sprang open.I began searching for my phone while Doven sat down beside the bed and stared at mewith afurrowedbrow.

    ¡°What are you lookingfor?¡±He asked as he squeezed the water out of the small towel he was holding.

    ¡°I need to call Jaxon. I promised Idris that I¡¯m going to bring back his mother.¡±I restored,retrievingmy phone from mypantspocket.

    He quickly snatched it away from my grip, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joanna will bring her back.¡±He said andthrustmy phone aside.

    My facescrewedup inconfusionasItried toprehend what he just said.¡°What doyou¡­?¡±

    ¡°I-I mean to say, Joanna wille back.¡± You don¡¯t have to call Jaxon.¡± He hastily replied, avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t talking about Joanna here.¡± I was talking about Gardy. And you said, Joanna will bring her back.¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°I-I- was talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take me seriously.¡± He quickly handed me my phone. ¡°Call Jaxon and tell him what you want.¡±

    My gaze was fixed on him, as I collected my phone and dialed Jaxon¡¯s line, however my gaze was still fixed on him.I was indeed sure that Doven was hiding something from me, but Iremainedcalm because I believed that nothing was hidden under the sun.

    After a few rings, he answered. I told him what I wanted and ended the call. Iy down on the bed, and Doven began massaging my head with a warm towel. After a while, my eyes slowly closed. Sleep took over, as I wished Joanna could be fine where ever she is.

 Chapter 49

    MONALISA¡¯S P. O. V

    Ipared the two pictures in shock, feeling dizzy. Suddenly, Dominic grabbed my arms and pulled me up from the ground. He dragged me towards the metal chair where Gardy had been sitting earlier.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± I shrieked, trying to free myself from his tight grip.

    Ignoring me, he forcefully pushed me onto the chair and began chaining me up without saying a word. I struggled to break free, but my efforts were in vain.

    He stood up and took a few steps away from me, staring at me in silence as I continued to struggle. ¡°Unchain me now!¡± I screamed, still fighting against the chains. But the more I struggled, the more the chains dug into my skin, causing me pain.

    The pain spread throughout my body as I bit my lip to muffle the groans in my throat.

    He stood with his hands sped behind his back, silently watching me struggle. ¡°I won¡¯t let you make a foolish decision,¡± he calmly muttered, his gaze fixed on me.

    I met his gaze and growled, ¡°I will make them pay!¡± My heart filled with fury.

    He burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish like your father, who thought he could fight the Jins. They are dangerous,¡± he said seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t stand by and watch you make the same mistake your father did. He wouldn¡¯t want you to join him in hell so soon.¡± He smirked and took a sip from his ss.

    I continued to struggle with the chains, ignoring the pain they caused. ¡°If they are dangerous, then I am deadly!¡± I spat.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave my side again. To them, you are dead and forgotten, and it should stay that way. I won¡¯t let you start something you can¡¯t finish. Never!¡± He screamed, his voice final, before walking away.

    ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± I yelled after him, and he stopped. He looked at Gardy¡¯s lifeless body and then back at me. He sighed. ¡°We had unfinished business. So I ended it today,¡± he replied nonchntly, showing no remorse for his actions.

    ¡°I will make all of you pay for causing me so much pain. I will stop at nothing to make you all suffer. I will curse your day and be your worst nightmare,¡± I screamed, tears streaming down my face.

    My heart shattered as reality sank in. Who would have thought I would fall in love with my enemy? A man whose cold-hearted father took my beloved family away from me. A man whose father made me curse every single day of my existence. They would all pay. Everyone involved would pay, even their children would taste my revenge.

    ¡°If it means locking you up in this basement for the next thirteen years just to keep you alive, I will do it over and over again!¡± He fired back, ignoring my pleas to be released. He walked out of the basement.

    Defeated, I burst into tears as my shoulders slumped. My blurred gaze, filled with tears, shifted towards Gardy¡¯s lifeless body. Idris¡¯s image clouded my mind once again. I was scared of how to break the news to him. How could I tell him about this heartbreaking tragedy?

    Suddenly, the basement door burst open and Michael ran inside. He froze in his tracks the moment he saw Gardy¡¯s lifeless body.

    ¡°What the heck happened here?¡± he asked, his jaw-dropping, unable to tear his gaze away from her.

    ¡°Dominic killed her,¡± I revealed, choking on my tears.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± he cursed, running his hand through his hair in frustration. He paced around the room. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t find the paper I dropped at her home,¡± he muttered, stopping in front of me.

    My eyebrows furrowed, my jaw dropping. So he was the one who dropped the paper with Dominic¡¯s address. But Gardy¡¯s neighbor said she only saw Dominic. How was this possible? My mind went back to the time I saw him at the club with Dominic. Anger swelled within me. It was all his fault.

    ¡°So you were the one who told Dominic about Gardy. Now she¡¯s dead. I hope you¡¯re happy now, you lousy moron!¡± I sneered, my eyes bloodshot, struggling with the chains. I wished I could free myself and attack him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I came to save her but¡­¡± He cried, falling to his knees and breaking down in tears.

    I let out a dryugh, tears still rolling down my cheeks as I shook my head. ¡°Sorry? You¡¯re sorry? Will your sorry bring her back? Answer me. Will your sorry bring her back to life?¡± I vented.

    ¡°I was just being loyal to him,¡± he muttered through tears.

    ¡°Then you deserve an award! Your loyalty just took away a four-year-old boy¡¯s mother. Thanks to you, I regret saving you from Gardy¡¯s wrath. You should¡¯ve taken your lousy mouth to your grave.¡± I spat in disgust. ¡°Go away, your tears and sorry mean nothing now,¡± I yelled in anguish, his presence only angering me more.

    He didn¡¯t say a word as I watched him sob for thirty minutes, muttering words of me to himself. I didn¡¯t care about him and angrily looked away.

    Suddenly, he stood up and stormed towards me. I raised my gaze and saw him standing in front of me, staring back at me. He moved behind me and took a key out of his pocket, unlocking the chains that bound my hands together.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I shrieked, my jaw-dropping, but he ignored me and continued unlocking the rest of the chains.

    Finally, I was free. I quickly stood up from the chair and rushed towards Gardy¡¯s lifeless body, holding her hand.

    ¡°Run away. Go somewhere Dominic will never find you,¡± he said hurriedly, ncing around nervously.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, still confused about his sudden change of heart.

    He sighed. ¡°As a repayment for saving my life. Even though my existence took away one of your loved ones, I¡¯m truly sorry. I hope that one day you can forgive me. I know a secret passage, I can sneak you both out,¡± he spoke sincerely.

    ¡°I want to bury her,¡± I sniffled, stroking her cold hand.

    ¡°Where do you want to bury her?¡± he asked, stepping closer to me.

    ¡°I want to fulfill her second-tost wish. I want to bury her at her home.¡±

    *******

    DEREK¡¯S P. O. VConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I felt the sun¡¯s rays shining on my face and I rubbed my eyes. I sat up in bed, feeling a bit relieved and lighter without a headache.

    I looked around the room and saw that it was clean and neatly arranged, unlike the night before. I assumed Diane must have cleaned the room before I woke up.

    I tried to get out of bed but stopped when Doven walked in, holding a tray of breakfast.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± I asked, rubbing my eyes and yawning.

    ¡°10:26 A. M.,¡± he replied, cing the tray on the mini table next to my bed. I guessed i slept quite too long. ¡°Take your bath, have your breakfast, and then you can take your medication,¡± he added.

    ¡°Medication? Why?¡± I frowned, thinking about the awful smell of drugs. I hated taking them.

    He chuckled softly. ¡°I know your gunshot wounds are fully healed, but you need to finish your medication. It¡¯s not advisable to leave it unfinished,¡± he reminded me, walking towards the window to close it. He suddenly stopped and smiled, turning to look at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Joanna is back,¡± he muttered, his smile widening.

 Chapter 50

    DEREK¡¯S P. O. V

    I quickly stood up from the bed and identally bumped into the mini table, causing the breakfast tray to spill it¡¯s contents on the ground. Additionally, the medication had caused me to lose my appetite Already, so I didn¡¯t bother to check up the mess I had made.

    I run to the window, slightly pushing Doven out of my way, as i look through my window. My brows furrowed in confusion as i could barely recongnized the red haireddy walking into my mansion, rolling a mini luagged with her.

    ¡°Are you certain that¡¯s Joanna?¡± I inquired, hoping the woman with red hair would lift her head so I could catch a glimpse of her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s her. However, if you want, we can go downstairs and confirm it ourselves,¡± he proposed, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the excitement in his voice. Nevertheless, I disregarded it and proceeded to leave my room.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I descended the stairs with Doven following closely behind, until I reached the center of my sitting area. There, I stood patiently, awaiting her arrival.

    After a few minutes, she entered the sitting area and that¡¯s when I noticed her appearance. Her eyes were swollen and puffy, as if she had been crying all night. I was disappointed to see that she had dyed her hair a different color, but I was even more shocked to see how wet she was and the smell of blooding from her. It made me curious about where she had been. However, I decided not to bombard her with questions, especially since she looked so angry.

    Without hesitation, I found myself running to her and wrapping my arms around her. I buried my head in her neck, but she didn¡¯t hug me back. Instead, she pushed me away slightly and took a couple of steps back. I noticed her face scrunch up in disgust and her cold gaze ring at me intensely.

    I experienced a small, intense ache in my chest as she remained silent and walked past me, pushing her luggage upstairs to her room. I immediately motioned for Doven, who was observing the situation from behind, toe closer. He waited until she was no longer in view before approaching me.

    ¡°Did you two have an argument before she departed, like in the old mob mansion?¡± Doven whispered as he neared me, cautiously surveying our surroundings.

    I nodded in response as my mind went back to the question she asked me at my father¡¯s house. Her cute voice filled my ears as she asked, ¡°DEREK, I WANT TO KNOW WHAT YOU FEEL FOR ME. I MEAN, WHAT AM I TO YOU?¡± This made me smile.

    But then my mind went back to my response to her. ¡°YOU SEE¡­ I DISPOSED OF MY WATCH, WORTH A BILLION DOLLARS. TRUST ME, YOU WILL BE NEXT, JUST LIKE A PIECE OF TRASH. SO¡­ GET THAT STINGING LOVE STUFF OUT OF YOUR HEAD, BECAUSE YOU AND I WILL NEVER WORK! NOW BE A GOOD GIRL, LET¡¯S MEET MY FATHER.¡±  My smile turned into a frown as I instantly regretted my words and actions towards her

    I shouldn¡¯t have used such harsh words towards her. It¡¯s possible that¡¯s why she appeared so angry earlier. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t be? If I were in her position, I might have reacted even worse, pushing her away for insulting my feelings. I suppose I took it too far with my words.

    ¡°I noticed how angry she looked. It¡¯s

    strange because I¡¯ve never seen her that angry before. The hatred and disdain were clearly evident in her eyes,¡± Doven shared his observation.

    I nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, I noticed that too. I believe my words may have deeply hurt her.¡± I whispered. ¡°I need to speak with her, we have to have a conversation.¡± I dered, and started heading towards the stairs.

    ¡°Wait, Mob!¡± Doven¡¯s voice called out, causing me to pause and wonder why he wanted me to stop.

    He gestured, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a shower, since I think she¡¯s taking hers now. Afterward, you two can have a conversation.¡± He suggested. I stood there, considering his words for a moment, and eventually agreed to shower and have breakfast first, without taking any medication. I hurried up to my room.

    MONALISA P. O. V

    I copsed onto my bed as soon as I entered my room, relieved that Idris wasn¡¯t there. I didn¡¯t care about his wherabout because I needed to be alone in that moment. The heartbreaking scene continued to rey in my mind, effortlessly, like a movie, and I suddenly started crying again.

    The overwhelming amount of information was difficult to process all at once. I couldn¡¯t even identify my own emotions anymore, as my heart raced uncontrobly. The anger inside me became too much to bear, evident by the visible green veins in my hands and the overwhelming sensation in my ears, making it impossible to hear anything else. I felt utterly drained and exhausted by everything.

    I attempted to release all of my anguish, my feelings, and weight by screaming, but my voice had vanished from excessive crying. Gradually, I gathered some energy and unzipped the bag I had brought along. I took out Gardy¡¯s photograph and sorrowfully positioned it on my chest, as new tears flowed down my chin.

    ¡°So I will never see you again. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re gone so soon, but why.¡± I raised her picture to my face and cried.

    ¡°What am I going to say to your son, Gardy? How can I possibly exin this to him?¡± I asked, my voice trembling.

    ¡°Gardy, I¡¯m feeling lost. Please grant me the strength.¡± I copsed onto my bed, tears streaming down my face as I soaked her picture with my sorrow. However, I suddenly heard something else fall to the ground, and I stooped down to see what it was.

    Someone walked into my room unexpectedly. I realized I hadn¡¯t locked the door, but I was too caught up in my thoughts to notice. I turned tosh out in anger, but when I saw it was Idris, my rage instantly disappeared. I felt helpless and frozen as my heart melted. Idris¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement when he saw me, and he quickly ran over and hugged my leg.

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re back!¡± he eximed, jumping with joy.

    I made a deliberate effort to put on a convincing smile and bent down to his level, tousling his hair. ¡°My Champ, how have you been?¡± My voice came out shaky, despite my attempts to soundposed. I assumed that my excessive crying had affected my voice, and he noticed.

    ¡°Aunt, are you alright? Your eyes are red and your face is swollen,¡± he asked with concern, reaching out his small hand to touch my cheeks and looking into my eyes.

    I shook my head quickly, trying to respond, but his gaze suddenly shifted to my bed and his jaw dropped.

    ¡°Momma? This is Momma¡¯s bag!¡± he muttered, walking past me and running to my bed. ¡°Woah, Momma looks pretty!¡± He picked up the picture I was staring at earlier, his smile widening. ¡°Aunt, I miss Momma. When will I see her? Is she still busy with work?¡± He bombarded me with questions as I stood there, dumbfounded. ¡°You know, Momma has never left me for too long. I miss her.¡±

    Hearing those words from him, fresh tears streamed down my cheeks, but I quickly wiped them away when he looked up, expecting an answer.

    Suddenly, my door burst open again and we both turned to see Doven entering. Idris got down from the bed and ran to him, as Doven yfully tickled his ribs, causing him to run out of my room in defense. It was just me and Doven now.

    Doven entered my room fully and calmly asked, ¡°Joanna, are you okay?¡±

    Without responding, I ran into his arms, hugging him tightly as if my life depended on it. This was exactly what I needed right now, as I broke into tears, releasing all my pent-up emotions.

    ¡°Gardy is gone! She¡¯s nevering back to me, to Idris, to anyone,¡± I wailed, gripping his shirt tightly.

    ¡°Holy fuck! What happened?¡±

    ¡°He killed her! That monster fucking killed her,¡± I cried even harder, my shoulders shaking.

    After a few minutes, he slowly pulled away and emotionally gazed into my eyes. Inch by inch, our faces drew closer, our breaths tangled, and we locked our lips together.

 Chapter 51

    MONALISA¡¯S P. O. V

    We passionately kissed, drawing each other closer. His hands held my waist as

    He deepened the kiss by gently sliding his tongue into my mouth, and I responded by sucking on it.

    Tears streamed down my face, a mix of conflicting emotions. Despite feeling wrong, I knew it was time to let go of Derek. Our rtionship was nonexistent, making it easier to forget him.

    But my love for him is so strong that it pains me to see it transforming into hatred and a desire for revenge. I can¡¯t understand why all of this ising to light now, why Derek had to be Bobby¡¯s son. Why does he have to be the offspring of a man who cruelly robbed me of my joy and happiness? A man who left me orphaned at such a tender age and thrust me into the cruel hands of Dominic to divorce. Why?

    I am determined to bring justice to my family. I will track down each one of them, including their children. They need to experience the pain and suffering I have endured all these years. I will ensure they face a slow and painful death. It¡¯s time for me to start outlining my ns.

    Out of nowhere, we were both startled by a knock on the door. Hastily, we separated from each other. I averted my eyes, feeling bashful as I nervously bit my lip, pondering what thoughts were running through his mind. I hoped that the kiss hadn¡¯t given him the wrong idea.

    You used me and then discarded me,¡± he teased, pointing to himself. ¡°I still enjoyed it though,¡± he said, smoothing his lower lip with his fingers. ¡°But I hope it made you feel better,¡± he quickly added.

    I nodded, hoping to rify things. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. The kiss meant nothing. Please forget about it and move on,¡± I muttered as I walked past him. I went to my bed and began rearranging Gardy¡¯s belongings, putting them back in her luggage and cing them in my wardrobe.

    I veered almost immediately and caught him wiping away tears from his eyes, and that made my mind drift back to the scene he created at Gardy¡¯s home. He was indeed a crying baby. I shook my head, as I knew he was already developing feelings for me, which I¡¯m not interested in any of that now.

    The knock kepting, and suddenly I heard  Derek¡¯s voice, ¡°Joanna, I¡¯ming in, right now.¡± He pushed the door open and strode inside, but the moment he sighted Doven, he halted as his eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°I will leave you both now.¡± Doven quickly excused himself and rushed outside shutting the door after him.

    As soon as Doven exited the room, Derek redirected his attention towards me, approaching and positioning himself in front of me. He extended his hands towards my hair, but I promptly rejected his touch, distancing myself, and walked closer to the window. I crossed my arms beneath my chest, disregarding his presence.

    I don¡¯t understand why he felt the need to appear here. I have no desire to see him, as he bears a strong resemnce to his father. Their facial features are identical, and I am struggling to refrain from angrily confronting him.

    He quickly approached me and positioned himself behind me, then he embraced me. However, I forcefully removed his hands and walked away from the window. I gradually turned around and observed the tender expression on his face, and I couldn¡¯t ignore the pain that flickered in his eyes when I pushed him away. I am indifferent.

    After a few minutes of silence between us, I assumed he would be angry with my behavior and stormed out of my room, just like the almighty Derek always does. However, it seemed he wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet, as he made another effort to reach out to me.

    But this time, instead of hugging me, he stood in front of me and leaned over, cing his arms behind my knees, as he lifted me into his embrace.

    Derek! Release me!¡± I shouted directly at him. However, he disregarded my plea and proceeded towards my bathroom. ¡°De¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Your breath is unpleasant. Please stop speaking.¡± He scoffed loudly, shutting me down and effortlessly maintaining his smug expression, leaving me speechless as I stared at him in disbelief. Realizing that I would never be able to outwit him in an argument, I decided to remain silent and allowed him to carry me into the bathroom.

    He used his leg to push open my bathroom door, entering gently and closing it behind him. He positioned himself in the center of the bathroom and delicately lifted me onto my toes. I observed him as he confidently walked towards the bathtub and filled it with soapy water before returning to where I stood.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He stood before me, gazing at me with love and admiration, but my interest had waned. He then smiled at me and attempted to touch my hair, but I pushed his hand away and tried to distance myself from him. However, he swiftly grasped my hand and pulled me towards him, causing me to almost stumble onto his chest with wide eyes.

    What¨C¡±

    ¡°Let me, Bunny,¡± he whispered, cutting me off and surprising me. Without waiting for my response, he moved behind me and slowly unzipped my dress, causing it to fall to the ground. I stood there in just my underwear and bra, feeling his intense gaze on my body.

    ¡°Are you lost for words now?¡± I scoffed, attempting to walk past him again. However, he grabbed my hands and pulled me back towards him.

    He carefully guided me into a bathtub brimming with soapy water and positioned me to sit in it. I observed quietly as he proceeded to wash my hair withplete confidence and seriousness, before tending to my arms and legs. In just forty minutes, he finished the task and lifted me out of the bathtub in a gentle manner, how one would handle a baby.

    After drying my body with the towel, he proceeded to use the hand dryer to dry my hair. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of this hair color. What made you decide to change it?¡± He furrowed his brow, attempting to initiate a conversation.

    ¡°Simply because I enjoy it,¡± I casually replied, turning to meet his gaze. A smirk appeared on my face as our eyes locked.

    He let out a sigh and tenderly turned me to face him. He romantically held my hands, almost causing me to blush, but I swiftly regained myposure.

    Bunny, I am aware that my words hurt you back at my father¡¯s mansion. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me? I am not ustomed to experiencing such emotions, which is why I reacted that way. This was apletely new experience for me,¡± he whispered in the calmest tone I have ever heard. His words deeply affected me, leaving me feeling vulnerable as I lowered my head, unable to contain my wide smile.

    Using his index finger, he gently lifted

    my head and looked into my eyes, hoping for a response. I nodded my head quickly and said, ¡°I forgive you.¡± With a smile, he leaned in and gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

    I have to forgive him, even though I no longer care about his feelings for me. I don¡¯t want to arouse suspicion when I start executing my ns. Having on good rtionship with him will make it easier to ess and ruin him.

    He stood up and continued drying my hair. ¡°Where were you? I called you multiple times, but you never answered or returned any of the calls. I was so worried because I wanted to tell you that Gardy was kidnapped,¡± he revealed.

    My hands tightened into a fist, and tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Gardy wasn¡¯t kidnapped. She simply went back to her hometown for a little while. I was with her before she left,¡± I replied through gritted teeth.

    ¡°By the way, my father wants to see you again. I think he really liked your previous visit,¡± he mentioned casually, as he haphazardly tied my hair into a messy bun.

    As soon as I heard his name, I felt a shiver run down my spine and anger surged within me. However, I made an effort to remainposed. It seems fate wants us to cross paths once more, and who am I to refuse? I would be interested in meeting those demons again.

    ¡°I will meet him then. I had a great time with him during my previous visit too.¡± I smiled.

 Chapter 52

    THIRD PERSON P. O. V.

    The three dark jins assemble at Ex-Mob Bobby¡¯s house. Bobby had summoned them because of the recent progress, and they all had to convene at his residence that afternoon as instructed. Directly in front of them, arge screen projected images of MR Johnson¡¯s family.

    Silence enveloped the chilly room, as each person was lost in their own thoughts. Suddenly, San Diego cleared his throat to disrupt the quietness before he started speaking. ¡°I still ponder why we are gathered here, concerned about the deceased. They have long departed and faded from memory.¡± He chuckled, shifting his weight on the couch he was seated on.

    Tony stared at San in disbelief before shaking his head. ¡°Your grey hair must be making you senseless,¡± he said, firing an insult. He scoffed afterward.

    San chuckled mockingly. ¡°At least I¡¯m not a betrayal like you,¡± he sneered, looking away as if he hadn¡¯t said anything.

    Tony was deeply hurt by his words and abruptly rose from his chair, charging towards San to engage in a physical altercation. He felt insulted and believed that he needed to confront his fellow members, who constantly reminded him of his betrayal towards histe best friend, Johnson, which ultimately resulted in his death. Tony clenched his fist tightly, eximing, ¡°How dare you!¡± He then extended his raised fist, prepared to strike San.

    ¡°Enough! Both of you need to sit down. You have been constantly at odds with each other for the past thirteen years. Let¡¯s all concentrate on the important issue at hand, as it directly affects our lives. And let¡¯s not waste any more time on trivial matters like this,¡± Mob Bobby¡¯s deep, husky voice interrupted them. They both backed away, but still exchanged threatening looks, ring at each other intensely.

    Bobby let out a soft sigh as the chaos subsided. He rolled over to therge screen disying a picture and sat beside it, holding a solitary stick in his hand and pointing at the image.

    ¡°As you¡¯re aware, we all came together and took the lives of this innocent

    family thirteen years ago. Each of us personally ended their lives, staining our hands with their blood,¡± Bobby started, gesturing towards Mr. Johnson¡¯s picture with the stick. The other members began to murmur amongst themselves.

    Robert Pattinson couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, marking the first time he had done so since arriving at Mob Bobby¡¯s mansion. ¡°Just as you mentioned, we eliminated them and they are no longer alive. So why are we still discussing them?¡± he inquired, and San agreed with his sentiment.

    Bobby shook his head in disbelief at theirpleteck of knowledge. ¡°Your advanced age seems to be clouding your ability to think clearly,¡± he remarked, maneuvering past Mr. Johnson¡¯s picture and pausing at a photograph of a young girl. ¡°Take a look at this,¡± he called their attention back to the image on the screen. ¡°We know for certain that we eliminated the entire family. But can we be certain about the fate of this ten-year-old girl?¡± He pointed out their oversight, and they were stunned when they finally grasped the truth.

    Just then, San chuckled, causing everyone to furrow their brows, wondering why he wasughing during a serious discussion. ¡°Mob Bobby, you kept saying ¡®we, we, we¡¯ throughout this discussion, but we all know you did most of the killing,¡± he fearlessly pointed out.

    Bobby, still feeling confused, shook his head as he couldn¡¯t grasp San¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± he muttered, hoping for an exnation.

    San continued, ¡°The only crime I did was being present when the murder urred. I still don¡¯t understand why you kept emphasizing ¡®we¡¯. You should be addressing Tony and Robert, as it was the three of you who killed Mr. Johnson¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Tony chimed in.

    San stood up and started walking around as he spoke, ¡°We all knew Johnsonmitted a crime. If you had listened to my advice to only target Johnson and spare his family, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡±

    Bobby scoffed loudly and rolled his eyes, saying, ¡°Does it even matter?¡±

    Yes, it does. However, the three of you were driven by lust. You shamelessly desired his pregnant wife, causing you to disregard the consequences and involve her in her husband¡¯s troubles. You all took turns raping her until she died and then forced her husband to witness the horrifying scene before burning him alive. Bobby, you even threw their seven-year-old son off the building simply because he tried to intervene while his mother was being assaulted. Now, aftermitting all these heinous acts, you have the audacity to im that one member of the family may still be alive? You must be joking.

    San, there¡¯s no need to be scared. The deed is already done. We¡¯ll find a way to sort it out,¡± Robert whispered, leaving Bobby and Tony bewildered.

    San let out a sarcastic chuckle, ¡°Sort it out, you said? If this little girl happens to survive, we are in serious trouble.¡± He yelled angrily, looking terrified, as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°And do you know why I¡¯m scared and upset? Because I will also face consequences for crimes I didn¡¯tmit. She will fucking ruin us all.¡± He broke down in tears, sitting in his seat and sobbing uncontrobly. Robert began consoling him.

    The room was tense as San¡¯s words sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine, leaving them speechless. Each person was lost in their own thoughts, battling with uncertainty. Finally, breaking the silence, Tony cleared his throat and asked Bobby, ¡°How did you discover this? Why do you believe she¡¯s still alive? You were supposed to take care of her, after all.¡±

    Bobby let out a long sigh, ¡°I kepting across a simr ne of hers. Inwardly I was tensed, which has never happened before.¡± He disclosed, softly rubbing his tempor.

    San scoffed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Who did you ask to take care of her, thirteen years ago?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Dominic,¡± Robert blurted out, standing up from his seat. ¡°Dominic needs to give us answers. He¡¯s the only one who knows what happened thirteen years ago.¡± The others nodded in agreement.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Suddenly the door was burst open, revealing Mob Derek and Monalisa, as they walked inside holding hands, smiling lovely with each other, as they approached the men.

    MONALISA¡¯S P. O. V

    As soon as we entered the dimly lit room, I noticed them sitting around the table. They appeared tense and anxious, their gazes fixed on us. It seemed like we had interrupted a serious and intense conversation, as there were no smiles to be seen.

    ¡°She¡¯s arrived,¡± Bobby, announced, extending his arms while remaining seated in his wheelchair. I quickly put on a fake smile and rushed into his embrace, wrapping my arms around his neck. ¡°I really like the color of your new hair,¡± he sincerelyplimented, gently stroking my back with his hands.

    Finally, someone loves my hair, unlike those who im they¡¯re not fans,¡± I said with a chuckle. Everyone burst intoughter, except for Derek, who only smirked because he knew I was referring to him.

    I carefully released my arms from around him and lifted my upper body. At that moment, I noticed a massive screen showing a picture of my younger self. What is going on here? What do these beasts intend to do with my picture? The mere idea infuriated me, causing me to grit my teeth in anger and clench my fist,pletely forgetting that I was still in front of Ex-Mob Bobby. I swiftly attempted to regain myposure and tore my gaze away from the picture, only to be shocked to see everyone staring at me.

    ¡°I apologize for getting lost in this beautiful picture,¡± I said, my voice trembling. I waved at them gently, and they all smiled and shook their heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, my dear. It¡¯s truly heartbreaking that she lost her parents at such a young age. Her father and I were close friends, and it would be unfair for us not to take care of her and provide for her needs,¡± Mob Bobby said sadly, but I could quickly tell it was all a facade. The others nodded in agreement.

    I swiftly knelt in front of him, grasping his hand, while attempting to disy the most convincing smile I could muster. Surprisingly, they all bought into it without much effort. ¡°You seem concerned as if she¡¯s lost. However, sir, there¡¯s no need to worry excessively. She might be fine wherever she may be¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we are currently in the process of searching for her. However, the issue lies in the fact that we are unaware of her appearance or how much she has grown,¡± Tony, my father¡¯s closestpanion, interjected. I had to restrain myself from pouncing on him like an enraged tiger and tearing him apart for his betrayal.

    Of course, They won¡¯t recognize me because they have no way of knowing. I¡¯ll have to deceive them and manipte them against each other before ultimately eliminating them individually.

    After a few minutes, we continued chatting and joking while having lunch together. Derek is amazed at how effortlessly I fit in with the older men and keeps urging us to leave soon.

    ¡°Um¡­ father. We will be leaving now,¡± he informed his father, gripping my hands tightly as Bobby furrowed his eyebrows.

    I quickly forced a smile and gently pulled my hands away, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go.¡± I whined childishly, pushing his hands aside. Despite Derek¡¯s persistent signals with his eyes, Ipletely ignored him and focused my attention on Bobby.

    ¡°You can stay if you¡¯d like, dear. This house is toorge for me to live in alone,¡± Bobby said with a smile, chewing on a piece of meat.

    ¡°Yay! Then I¡¯ll spend the night here,¡± I eximed excitedly, pulling Derek into a hug.

    ¡°What?¡± Derek eximed in disagreement.

 Chapter 53

    MONALISA P. O. V

    ¡°What?¡± Derek eximed, shaking his head in disagreement as he stood up and pulled me along. He appeared both tense and nervous, but also angry. However, I didn¡¯t care. I pushed his hands away and took a step back. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now,¡± he stated firmly, and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes.

    ¡°Why are you overreacting? It¡¯s just for one night,¡± I said, throwing my hands in the air as the old men sat down, quietly watching us.

    ¡°Enough! Sit down, both of you,¡± Bobby¡¯s voice interrupted us. He red at Derek, but Derek remained unfazed. Instead, he focused his gaze solely on me, refusing to look away.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I promptly sat down and continued eating, ignoring Derek¡¯s anger-inducing stare. It only seemed to fuel his frustration, causing him to stand and continue piercing me with his intense gaze. Whatever reasons he had for not wanting me to stay the night here, I had no interest in hearing them.

    ¡°Derek, I specifically asked you to bring her to me. And now she wants to stay from her own will, but you want to make her go?¡± His father scolded him, raising his voice angrily.

    Suddenly, I stood up and rushed towards the exit, leaving everyone confused as they wondered where I was running off. ¡°Where are you going, dear?¡± Robert¡¯s voice stopped me, and I turned to look at them and sighed.

    ¡°I will return within the next two hours, sir,¡± I responded, shifting my attention to Derek. ¡°Could you please drop me off at your mansion so I can select an outfit for the evening?¡± I asked, smiling at him. However, he proceeded to walk past me without uttering a word, purposefully bumping his shoulder into mine before walking out of the room. I turned to the old men and yfully shrugged my shoulders, causing them to chuckle before I hurriedly ran off.

    I joined him in the car and closed the door. ncing at him, I noticed how tightly he gripped the steering wheel, causing his veins to stand out on his skin. It was clear that he was angry, and I didn¡¯t need an exnation to understand why. At that moment, I didn¡¯t care about his reasons. My only focus was seeking justice for Gardy and my parents¡¯ deaths. Within minutes, he elerated angrily and we sped off.

    After a few hours, we arrived home and I quickly jumped out of the car and hurried into the mansion, with Derek following closely behind. Silently hoping to avoid running into Idris. I¡¯m not sure why, but whenever I see him, I inexplicably feel overwhelming guilt wash over me, often leading to tears. However, for now, I must do everything I can to stay away from him.

    I forcefully opened my door and immediately rushed to my wardrobe, tossing my clothes onto the bed. I waspletely absorbed in what i was doing, when I suddenly felt Derek gently wrap his arms around my waist.

    Owl¡­!¡± I was frightened as I almost fell to the ground, but his hand quickly caught me. I turned and saw his pair of brown eyes shining, showering their gaze on me. He lifted me, making me stand on my toes. ¡°What do you want here?¡± I rolled my eyes and continued with what I was doing.

    ¡°I want you,¡± he whispered, blinking his left eye seductively, gently pulling me closer to his body. I lifted my gaze to meet his. His once intense gaze had now softened into a loving, tender, and chilling ice as he focused on my lips.

    I attempted to move my eyes, but he swiftly held my jaws in ce with his index finger, while shaking his head slowly and sporting a small smile on his lower lips.

    ¡°But¡ª¨C¡± I was abruptly silenced as he kissed me gently and affectionately.

    I was still surprised, questioning why he was suddenly showing affection towards me when he had been extremely angry just moments ago. I spected that he had his own hidden agenda as well. The mere thought of it caused me to pull away from him, which resulted in him furrowing his eyes in confusion.

    I distanced myself from him, paying no attention to him, as I carried on with packing my clothes, while he stood there silently observing me with a shocked expression; as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°So now you want to abandon his son and pursue his father?¡± He scoffed after a prolonged silence.

    Wow! This guy is clearly jealous, something I¡¯ve never witnessed before, but I deliberately disregarded his remarks. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t cease hisments.

    ¡°After you left me, do you realize how worried I was? You can ask Doven, I couldn¡¯t sleep because of you. And now you¡¯re back? You¡¯vepletely changed. You constantly pushed me away whenever you had the slightest chance. Now you no longer obey or listen to me. I know, you don¡¯t understand how much it hurts. I know, you don¡¯t know how much I want to protect and shield you from harm. I know, you don¡¯t know how much I love you.¡± He expressed all his emotions, burying his face in his palms as his shoulders slumped weakly.

    I was left in shock by his final words, struggling to understand. I shook my head slowly, tears streaming down my face, while he got up and left my room without saying anything else, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

    This was actually the first time I had seen him so sober, but I wouldn¡¯t allow his emotional maniption to burden me. I need to be at Bobby¡¯s mansion soon, and I intend to stay there for at least three days so that I can be familiar with every corner of the mansion.

    Suddenly, my door swung open, and Diane entered my room. I observed as she promptly made herselffortable by sitting on my bed and began touching my belongings.

    ¡°You know, you should have asked for permission before barging into my room as if you own it,¡± I snorted, giving her a stern look that she brushed off.

    ¡°I thought you had left for good.¡± She gave me her usual fake smile, which I returned before rolling my eyes.

    ¡°Well, I came back to take care of some unfinished business,¡± I replied.

    She let out a lengthy sigh, ¡°I ran into your boyfriend earlier. He seemed quite down. Did you two argue?¡± She inquired, her eyes scanning my room as if it were unfamiliar to her.

    ¡°First his not my boyfriend. Secondly, Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted? Why pretend to be concerned?¡± I retorted.

    She chuckled softly and said, ¡°If I were in your position, and considering how much he loves me, I would use it to my advantage and shatter his heart into irreparable fragments. He truly deserves it.¡± She spoke with indifference.

    I was taken aback by her words, but I understand that I shouldn¡¯t be, right? Because if she could confine Derek in that dimly lit room, but hold on a moment, my thoughts quickly returned to the voice I heard while I was searching for Derek throughout the mansion that day, that woman¡¯s voice was incredibly loud and distinct. I also remember asking Diane about it, but she dismissed it.

    Diane knows a lot more than I do, and it seems like she has known Derek for a long time, which exins her intense hatred for him. I don¡¯t think she would reveal everything without good reason. She is always careful and calcted in her actions and words, making her quite smart.

    ¡°Well¡­ you are not me and never will be. So please exin why you are here and leave as I have somewhere to be at the moment.¡± I folded my arms beneath my chest, disying my impatience.

    She scoffed, ¡°You ought to learn how to treat me with kindness¡­ Because I am looking after your son and I am about to request something in return.¡± And she rolled her eyes.

    You expect me to give you money? You prefer cash?¡± I inquired, a smirk forming on my face.

    My response caused her tough. ¡°Joanna, I have more wealth than you think, so I don¡¯t desire your money. Instead, I would like answers in return because I have some personal questions to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I eximed, my jaw dropping in surprise.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!